Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - "Scumbag" Kevin Carter

Pages: [1] 2
1
Climax Control Roleplays / WASTING MY TIME
« on: Today at 01:10:49 PM »

May 4th, 2025
Maui Beach Hotel
Kahului, Hawaii

Such a warm and inviting breeze was blowing through the balcony doors of the hotel room. The sun had been out for a few hours now. Meanwhile Kevin was just getting himself up and moving. Sitting right there on the edge of the bed. Stretching his arms out and loving the warm air blowing in. This last month of vacation had been exactly what he had needed for his mind, body, and soul. No sooner than finishing his stretch. He heard his phone vibrating on the nightstand next to his bed. Reaching over and grabbing it. The name “B.E.3” flashed across the iPhone’s scene. Kevin’s expression was a puzzled one in seeing the name. Nevertheless he slid his thumb across to answer.

Kevin Carter: Hello Bradley.

Bradley Ethington III: Kevin. Where the hell are you?!

The tone of voice from the other side of the phone sounded quite irritated to say the very least. Only adding to the confusion on Kevin’s face. As he stood up from where he was sitting there on the edge of the bed and hit the speaker button to his phone.

Kevin Carter: Last time I checked Bradley. You were just my attorney and not my babysitter. If you must know, I'm currently on a little vacation. Enjoying the beach and the scenery of Hawaii. It was needed from all the stress of work. Not to mention the drama with the ex wife and kid.

Bradley Ethington III: And did you get this vacation approved with Mark? Christian? Or anyone at Headquarters in Sin City Wrestling?

Kevin Carter: Sure as fuck didn’t.

Bradley Ethington III: And you’re not returning phone calls or emails?

Kevin Carter: Nope. What the fuck is this twenty-twenty questions? Get to the point of the conversation!

Bradley Ethington III: The point of the conversation is because of your actions right now and with me being your legal council. I’m the one being contacted.

Kevin Carter: I don’t see why.

By then he had taken a few steps out those big doors that were letting that warm breeze in. standing on the balcony of his hotel room. Looking out at the ocean just off the horizon.

Bradley Ethington III: Are you just choosing not to listen? They’ve been trying to get in contact with you. You’ve just up and disappeared off the face of the planet. You didn’t get the vacation time approved. You’re not returning any phone calls or emails. That’s a problem. Especially when you’ve got contractual obligations to be abiding by.

Kevin Carter: And what contractual obligations would those be?

Bradley Ethington III: They want you on the show this coming week. Big go home show for that Into The Void Supercard. Especially after they’ve crowned a contender for the championship you hold.

Kevin Carter: You mean the underwhelming multi-man match they just threw together to decide a contender because they couldn’t think of anything creative or remotely better?

Bradley Ethington III: So, you’re aware of what’s going on?

Kevin Carter: No. I just been around long enough to know things work. Wouldn’t be surprised if that’s the route they took. But regardless. Whatever the hell they want. They’re not getting it. I’m enjoying my vacation.

Bradley Ethington III: This isn’t how things work Kevin. Look, I understand wanting to take some time off. I get that mentally and emotionally you’re dealing with some things. I get you’re probably beat up physically. But this is time that gets approved. Contacts oversee everything else. You signed on for a number of dates and you have to honor that.

Kevin Carter: You mean to tell me everyone else that’s done the same thing as me has asked for time off? You think all these other useless fucks that go radio silent for months and months on in. Aren’t seen for x amount of time. You really believe they’re going out of their way to ask for time off?

Bradley Ethington III: Are you a child or something Kevin? I don’t know what others are doing. I don’t care. I care that my client is breaching his contract and putting himself in a dangerous situation.

The eye roll that escaped Kevin in that moment said a lot. He wasn’t the least bit worried about the situation that was being brought to the table.

Kevin Carter: What are they going to do if I don’t agree to show up. Fine me? Big deal. Suspend me? I’m already on vacation. Go ahead and add more days to it.

Bradley Ethington III: All of that is possible. Or you know they could just decide to finally cut ties with you for being difficult and just fire your ass!

Kevin Carter: I wish they could. Like I said all the others that do the same shit and there’s no consequences for their actions. I dare them to cross that line and see what happens when I come with receipts and start exposing them for their favoritism!

Bradley Ethington III: Hey stupid! You’re also representing the entire company as a champion. You hold a little more significant value. Oh course they’re going to want you on one of their shows over some random joe blow. Keep in mind by the way. You haven’t defended that championship since Blaze of Glory. Well past the thirty day mark that’s in most contracts. You being this difficult and refusing to show up could very well just lead to them stripping you and there isn’t a damn thing you could do about it!

Kevin Carter: Let me go ahead and stop you right there for a second. It wasn’t that long ago before my hiatus. I was making it clear that I didn’t have a problem defending the title. I defended it three times in a very short amount of time. Defendended it against three men who technically didn’t even earn a shot at me or my championship. But I did it for the love of the game. Did it be a ‘fighting’ champion that people said I wouldn’t be in the first place. Did far more in my first thirty days as champion than the previous champion did. And then shortly after that. I was told I was taking an ‘easy’ route. Like I had some kind of control over my title defenses!

Once again the man was rolling his eyes. Visibly frustrated by the likes of what he had been told and what he was being told now. Almost like people were just determined to slander his name anyway they could. Finally starting to have enough of it.

Kevin Carter: And on top of that Bradley. How is this different from anyone else? I could name plenty of people in the last two years that I have been around that haven’t defended their title in thirty days. I can name plenty of quote champions that haven’t been around. As a matter of fact it's kind of a common theme. To win a championship and then go non-existent. Sounds like they’re just targeting me if they’re going to make a big deal about things. Straight up discrimination and even a little bit of defamation of character if you ask me.

Bradley Ethington III: Do you truly even understand the meaning of either one of those words?! Ugh, You are driving me up the wall right now. You know I want to be on your side. I once was in this business well before I became an attorney. You got ground to stand on, but they got even more ground to stand on. Yet, the hill you want to die on is going to cost me everything. You are making the stupidest decision you could make right now.

Kevin Carter: I beg to differ but I’ll tell you what...

That’s when he turned himself away from overseeing the ocean view from his balcony and carried himself back inside the hotel room. Keeping the phone held out in front of him so he could be heard.

Kevin Carter: If they want me on this show. I simply just have one demand and you can rely that to them.

Bradley Ethington III: You’re not in any position to make demands Kevin.

Kevin Carter: If they ever want to see the Internet Championship again. I think I am in a position to make a demand.

Bradley Ethington III: You’re being downright impossible. What’s the stupid demand?

Kevin Carter: I am simply just asking for a match that’s worth my time. Worth my time to leave my comfy spot on vacation. Asking for a match that’s going to be worth my while to fly to the middle of bumfuck nowhere. I am asking for stronger and better competition than what I have been given. Give me someone that’s going to push me to my limits. I get that and I’ve got no problem fulfilling these so-called ‘contractual obligations’ that you’re going on about.

For a moment there was nothing other than silence amongst the two men. That was until Kevin could hear the deep sigh from the man on the other end. All of this very much sounded like it was more of a headache than what it was worth. However the stubbornness of the Internet Champion wasn’t going to waver.

Bradley Ethington III: I’ll send the memo along to them. I don’t think it is going to help your cause at all. If I were you. I’d be just hopping on the next flight out. To avoid things becoming a disaster, but if this is what you want to do. The game you want to play. Like I said I’ll pass it along.

Kevin Carter: Right. Sounds like you got some business to handle for me. If you want to be paid and they’ve got some things to come to grips with if they want me around. Give me a call when you figure all of that out. In the meantime I’m going back to enjoying my vacation.

Bradley Ethington III: Before you go. I just want to fly hom---

The man didn’t get a chance to finish his statement. Before Kevin’s thumb was tapping against the red button to end the call. To take it a step further Kevin then powered down his phone so he couldn’t get another phone call, text message, or notification in the slightest until he turned it back on.  There was something about him that just loved to push buttons. There was something about him that just enjoyed taking things too far. His determination to always go up against the established order. Every bit of it helped define him, but this time he may have taken it a bit too far.



May 10th, 2025
A'DAM Lookout
Amsterdam, Netherlands.

The shot found itself slowly opening up. From the point of view in which they were opening up. It was made clear the scenery was at a high vantage point. There was barely any sunshine thanks to the cloudy skies. Only a fight of sixty four outside. Wasn’t the coldest, but wasn’t the warmest. Which was fitting with the cameras focused on the back of someone wearing an all black hoodie. All of the sudden before the cameras could even rotate. The hooded figure’s voice could be heard and it was quite recognizable.

“Over thirty days without my presence.”

The voice belongs to none other than the Internet Champions himself. Cameras had made it to the side of the man. To reveal Kevin standing there on one of the legs to the A’Dam Lookout.

“Not a word has been said. Not even a sliver of an appearance. Hardly even anything posted on my socials. It was very much like I had vanished. Truth be told, that's exactly what I did. I decided to take a little break from everything. Much deserved as far as I’m concerned. But other than just wanting a little break for how hard I’ve been working. There wasn’t any reason in particular I wasn’t around. I simply just didn’t feel up to it. Didn’t feel like I needed to bless anyone with my appearance or my words of wisdom. Not to mention I’ve been a little unmotivated as of late. Hell, you could say I have even felt pretty uninspired. Feeling as if my hands are shackled with being a part of this company.”

There was a slightly narrowed gaze with his expression. Eyes just focusing on the large body of water out in the distance.

“Can you truly blame me? Look around me. You all see the same shit that I see. The lack of talent. The lack of determination. The lack of passion and drive. Hell, the lack of give a fuck from over ninety percent of the people that work for this company. From the locker room to the higher ups. It’s the same old shit over and over again. Week to week. Month to month. Year to fucking year. No matter how much I call it out. It doesn’t get better and if I am to be honest all around? It’s not going to get any better. This company is on its last legs. And while I could abandon ship for my own sanity. I can’t allow myself to do that. For no other reason than I actually want to be here when it crashes and burns. Just to be the first one to tell you. I told you so!”

Kevin’s lips curled for a brief moment into a smirk. If there was one thing about him is he enjoyed being right and he enjoyed rubbing it in the faces of those that doubted him. Even if it didn’t do him anymore favors.

“Of course the reality of everything is. The majority of you don’t believe what is right before your very eyes. You won’t admit the truth to yourselves. You keep ignoring all the issues that are clearly happening. You would much rather die on the delusional hill than even be remotely open to the idea. That things need to change. But that’s fine. I’m done trying to convince this place of the truth. That being said though for the small percentage of you that do see things the way I do. Nothing confirms what I sam saying more than the match I am set to have this coming week. From what I was told. Mark and Christian have both been wanting me around. I was informed they wanted me on this Go Home show.”

“Something that wasn’t all that interesting to me. Not when I was enjoying my time away. So I gave a proposition if they wanted me here. A proposition I considered very simple. Of course the usual bullshit threats and whatnot were being thrown around. It’s what they do. Men as old as them and they still act like toddlers that can’t be told no. Again, not enough to make me respond with how high when they were demanding I jump. I just gave them that proposition. You want me here. Then find someone worth my time. Make it worth my while to fly all the way here. Give me a legitimate threat. Some true competition and I’ll be here. And what do I get?”

“The shittiest of competitors in the form of Logan Hunter.”


Such an intense eye-roll escaped Kevin for a brief second.

“That’s what they deemed worth my time. That’s what they considered worth my while. That's what they considered competition. That’s what they decided to give you all for the main event. Jesus fucking Christ. These old geezers are so out of touch with what the wrestling world needs. It is truly shocking to even see that SCW is still open. But this is what I am faced with and trust me when I tell you. I thought about just not showing up. What are they going to do? Punish me? Fine me? Fire me? If they won’t do that with scum like Dawn Warren. They won’t do anything like that to that entire faction, Golden Ring Casino. Pretty sure there are motherfuckers in that group that have never been seen. Not even once. So it’s probably not a good idea to try and do that shit with me. Someone who actually makes this place still interesting and worth watching.”

“Someone that has aimed and strived to make this place better. Despite what others might say about me. Someone that does care. Sure it’s in my own way. But I still care more than alot of them that float around here. However, I decided against it. I made it to Amsterdam. Now it isn’t because I see this as worth my time or anything like that. No. We all know what the outcome of this match is going to be. It’s already predetermined. Instead I am here for no other reason than I want to get blood on my hands. I am here because I want to cause some pain. Some suffering. I am here to listen to bones break and to hear a grown man cry like a bitch. I am here because using Logan as a personal punching bag is at least amusing for me. Something to do. Besides all of that. Logan deserves nothing but L’s added to his name. Beating him would make him what Two and Six? Two and Seven?”


For the first time since the camera shot had opened up. Kevin pried his eyes away from looking out at the water and slowly brought them over to the cameras. It felt like a far more direct approach now when it came to speaking about the man he was set to square off against.

“Logan. I know the bullshit is coming. I know the verbal diarrhea that makes no sense is coming.”

“But before you can start with your usual. Let me make a couple of things clear to you. First and foremost. I do not give a shit about you. Not even in the slightest. You could go down in a plane crash on your way here. And I wouldn’t bat an eye. You are -- that -- irrelevant to me. Nothing you have to say about me is going to sink in. Nothing you say about me is going to bring a profound thought to my head. Nothing you say about me is going to make me question myself. As a matter of fact, I can guarantee you. I won’t waste my time with even checking out your little promo for our match. You spew the same repetitive shit every single week. People talk about that Robo Bitch girlfriend of yours being programmed to say the same old shit over and over again. Yet, clearly they don’t listen to you. Not that I blame them.”

“You are going to be drowned out. Everything will go in one each and out the other. You’re not going to get the response or the reaction out of me. That you want. Because unlike the others that haven’t seem to catch on yet. I’ve already figured you out. You thrive off of response. You thrive off of reaction. As long as someone is giving you that. Then it allows you to keep it up. Allows you to keep running that cock sucker of yours. Allows you to keep thinking that you’re this big deal. Once, I don't give you the reaction you are looking for. You’re pretty much a sitting duck. Of course ignoring your words and the bullshit that will spurt from your shit covered lips kind of goes hand in hand with the other thing you need to know.”

“I’m not going to entertain you or your bullshit.”

“By that I mean I’m not going to sit here and pretend that you are a big deal like everyone else has. I’m not going to sit here and talk about all the things you’ve done. Like they’re something special. I’m not going to pretend that you are a threat to me just to appease your own ego. You can kiss my ass as far as that goes. Instead what I am going to do is tell the truth about you, Logan. The truth is you are just another face. Just another body. Just another person that works for Sin City Wrestling. Nothing more. Nothing less. Like I said before. A personal punching bag for people like me. Sure, not that it’s an excuse for your behavior. But I know exactly what a narcissistic fuck looks like. I know how a narcissist acts, thinks, and goes about their business. I am more than aware that you simply cannot get through to a narcissist.”

“The reason I know that is because I look at myself in the mirror every goddamn morning when I get up. I believe everything I say. I believe everything I do. I believe there’s not a goddamn person dead or alive that will ever be bigger than I am. I don’t believe there is a single person on this planet that is better than me. And with believing that. I can back it up. I can present proof to my claim. You on the other cannot. Can you, Logan? Better yet. Let me ask this. What the actual fuck have you done around here to have the ego that you have right now? What is it that you have done that makes you truly believe that you belong in the running for half the shit you say you deserve? Why do you have this illusion of yourself like you are the greatest thing that has ever stepped foot inside of SCW? Please enlighten me.”


Kevin paused for a brief moment. Almost like he was expecting an actual answer from a man that was nowhere in sight, but per usual this was all done by design.

“The answer is nothing. Only time you can win is when you’re facing the likes of Justin Smith, Bill Barnhart, or LJ Kasey. It’s just a complete and utter mid-off amongst the likes of you three. Getting wins like that doesn’t translate to making you a big deal. You have since lost every single fucking match you’ve had. Five in a row. And like I already said. You always talk the same shit heading into your matches! Just to get punched in the face, dropped like a sack of potatoes, and then pinned or forced to tap out. You were a waste of a spot in the Blast From The Past tournament. Not a single person outside of yourself thought you had a snowball’s chance in hell at winning a match, let alone the whole damn thing.”

“Then to make matters even worse. Instead of learning to shut the hell up. Learning from the mistakes you’ve made. Go back to the drawing board and find a way to get better. You double down with the bullshit. Double down on not making any sense. Double down on being a clown. Essentially making you the male roster’s version of Cassie Wolfe. It’s gotten to the point that you don’t have people booing you because you are effective and good at what you do. Instead they are booing you because they want you to go away. Never come back. Never step foot in a SCW ring or a wrestling ring period ever again. But because you buy your own bullshit and others have too. It makes you even more delusional!”

“That much is proven when you’re out here more concerned with a King for a Day match? You lose in the tournament. You’re out of this World Title shot that you've been talking about that you deserve. Everything you have been saying is crumbling right before your eyes. And the first thing you want to talk about is how you want to be in the King for a Day match? For what? So we can see your booking and ability to put matches together is just as bad as your ability to cut a productive promo or just as bad to be able to do something worthwhile between the ropes? Mark and Christian do a bad enough job on their own. They don’t need you helping. Not that you’d even win that match anyway!”


Each word that came out of Kevin’s mouth was starting to sound more and more annoyed by the second. Not that it was surprising. Anything and everything about Logan Hunter was annoying. It was irritating. He was like that annoying gant that no matter what you did. You just couldn’t kill it. Another eyeroll escaped him as Kevin continued.

“I’d say thank god. They didn’t put you in that match. But what’s the point? They just did the stupid thing they always do and granted you a title match that you don’t even deserve at Into The Void. Sadly for you though, Logan. There’s a very good chance that you don’t make it to Into The Void. All thanks to me. And by the way before we get too far into things. Let me address the Robo bitch built by Elon. If you think for even a second. That you’re going to lay your hands on me. If you believe that you are going to be able to get involved and have the outcome of the match be different. Make no mistake about it. I have no problem, dragging you into that ring, and dropping you on your neck as well. I’ll take the fine. I’ll take even being fired. Makes no difference to me. So it would be a good idea if you clear of me.”

“But back to the point I was making. Logan, the chances of you making it to Into The Void are slim. Which to be fair in a way. It’s kind of a blessing if you think about it. You were just going to lose that match anyway. If I put an end to you this coming Sunday. You don’t have to go through another embarrassing situation. You don’t have to experience another loss that’s going to just make you look even more and more like ‘enhancement’ talent. Now don’t get it twisted Logan. I’m not naive or stupid like you. I am more than aware that you’re not just going to roll over and die on Sunday. I know that you’re going to try really really hard. You certainly have the reputation of being the little engine that could. But that’s all you are. A try hard and someone with no real talent or ability.”

“Let that piss you off. Let that get under your skin. Let it make you lash out like a child. It makes no difference to me. Not when facts are the only thing that matters. Fact is, you’d have a hard time even knocking me off my feet. Fact is you would have a hard time even connecting with a punch on someone like me. And even if you did. Your punch wouldn’t phase me. It wouldn’t even leave a mark or a bruise on me. Fact is that on your best day and on my worst day. You couldn’t piece it together long enough to get even a fluke win over me. I know that it’s a difficult pill to swallow. I understand that delusional creates issues for the mentally challenged. I am more than aware that when I end up being right. You’re going to do what you always do when it comes to being up against people hundred times better than you.”

“You’ll go silent. You’ll pretend that the loss didn’t happen. You’ll do the big no-no in our industry and no-sell it all. It’s either that or you’ll create some bullshit story in your head that never actually happened. Rant, rant, and rant about it so much while never speaking to me directly. Because your bitch ass doesn’t want to get knocked out again. Those are the two ways you respond when you’re out matched. But I get why. You are so convinced you’re going to be a success story. That you’re going to reach the top of the mountain. You’ll be this champion that you desire so much to be. But in order for that to happen, you’re just going to have to find somewhere else to be...”


There was a pause that escaped Kevin for a brief moment. All for a good reason. He wanted to make Logan stir with what it could be. He wanted to make the fans stir for the same reason. Letting that arrogant smirk of his cross his lips.

“And the reason for that Logan is really simple. It’s because as long as I’m around. As long as I am still able to stand up. As long as I’m still breathing. As long as I exist here in Sin City Wrestling... You’re royally fucked. Can’t wait to show the entire world on Sunday. You’ve got a glass jaw. See you then.”

Those turned out to be the final words spoken of the man in regards to this match that was right around the corner. Whether or not that message was going to be received well for Logan or taken seriously. That was all up for his opponent to decide. It made no difference to him. It would not change the outcome of the match. Kevin simply offered that smirk one last time to the cameras before walking right on past them. Allowing them to look out over the post and to the water for all of a few moments. The shot slowly faded to black.

2
Supercard Archives / IT'S TOO EASY
« on: March 28, 2025, 03:15:29 PM »



March 25th, 2025
Rejuvenation Massage Spa
Tucson, Arizona

The shot found itself rolling in and with doing so the cameras revealed to find themselves inside some type of building. Roaming down a hallway. All the walls were painted white. Looking pretty bland and lifeless to say the very least. Just then roaming stopped right outside of a doorway, however there was no door there. Simply nothing more than a black curtain. Coming from the room were the soft sounds of what could only be described as relaxation music. From behind the camera a man's voice could be heard.

CAMERAMAN: Kevin? Are you in there?

For a moment or two there was nothing but silence, but then finally that familiar voice spoke up.

KEVIN CARTER: Leave it to you to make this an unpleasant experience.

Like clockwork the man behind the camera walked forward. Pushing past the curtain to find the Internet Champion lying there on a table. Shirtless as could be and face down on the table. Off to the side of him was a woman using her hands to push into the deep tissue of his shoulders. Clearly at this point Carter was trying to find himself some peace and relaxation before the big night on Sunday.

KEVIN CARTER: So, what the hell do you want?

CAMERAMAN: I was just assigned to get as much behind the scenes footage that I could.

KEVIN CARTER: Pointless assignment if you ask me. I'm not interested. As you can see I'm busy right now.

CAMERAMAN: I can see that and I do apologize for the interruption. It's just that...

KEVIN CARTER: It's just that you're an annoying yes man. That will forever be a puppet to this company. Even if it's a danger to physical well-being.

An annoyed sigh escaped the lips of the champion. Carter found himself lifting his head up from the table and just glared at the camera man behind the cameras. All before turning to the woman to the side of him.

KEVIN CARTER: Give me just five minutes.

Right away she took her hands off his shoulders and found herself walking out of the room. This allowed Carter to then bring his attention right back to the matter at hand.

KEVIN CARTER: I'm six days away from having to put my body through another grueling match. Just trying to relax. Get myself feeling right. Decompress as much as I can and I have to deal with you being a pain in my ass.

CAMERAMAN: Kevin. I'm only doing my job. Kind of like you should be.

KEVIN CARTER: Excuse me.

CAMERAMAN: Wait. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to say that. It's nothing. Nothing at all. Forget I even said anything.

KEVIN CARTER: Oh no. You got the balls to run your mouth the first time. Let's see you back it up, smart ass.

Carter pushed himself off the table. Starting to approach the cameraman in a threatening manner. Based on the shaky camera view. It was clear the man behind it was feeling that threat.

CAMERAMAN: Look! I didn't mean anything by it. I swear. But it is a little insane to think you're six days away from your biggest Internet Championship title defense. And this is how you're choosing to spend one of your last days getting ready for it.

KEVIN CARTER: My biggest title defense? And exactly what makes it my biggest title defense?

CAMERAMAN: Well it is Vincent Lyons.

KEVIN CARTER: And that means what exactly?

CAMERAMAN: I mean everyone. If you listen to what everyone else is saying. Then you would know this is kind of common knowledge at this point. It’s a bigger defense than the one with Bill Barnhart. It’s a bigger defense than the one with Connor.

KEVIN CARTER: But you’re not answering the question. What is it about Vincent that makes it live up to that hype? Just because people that don’t know what the hell they’re talking about, doesn’t make something true. You see at this point as far as I’m concerned. All Vincent has shown me is he can win a match that he was set up to win to begin with. He's shown me he doesn't know how to take his mouth off his sister's tit. And that he's far too focused on something I said about Eddie months ago. It's kind of like the Lyons family can't do anything unless they're up each other's asses!

CAMERAMAN: Everyone is entitled to their own opinion, I guess.

KEVIN CARTER: Opinion? That’s what you think that was? No, what I just said was nothing but fact. Of course at the same time I shouldn’t have expected anything less from someone like you. Or anything less from someone like Vincent. If we’re just being honest here. People like you. People like Vincent. You think I should be obsessed with this match. You think I should be consumed with it. You think it should be the first thing I think about in the morning, and the last thing I think about at night. You think this match should be the end all be all for me... And it’s not!

CAMERAMAN: I just happen to think you’re selling him a little short.

KEVIN CARTER: Good thing I didn’t ask for your opinion. But what are you wanting from me? You wanting to me to pretend he’s going to beat me? Huh?

CAMERAMAN: Uh... I don’t know. I just...

Carter’s expression was helping tell the story. This was all annoying, but yet at the same time comical to him. For a brief moment he just shook his head.

KEVIN CARTER: This should be a telling sign. It should be quite the eye opener. I’m not concerned with Vincent Lyons. The one match he had to quote on quote to earn this championship match told me everything it needed to tell me about his actual abilities in the ring. They’re subpar at best. Then hearing all the shit he had to say leading up to this match. All he did was seal the lid to his coffin. Nothing about him is impressive. Nothing about him is appealing. Nothing about him is making me feel like my reign is in jeopardy even though he so badly wants me to feel that way. Let me just tell it like it is. Vincent is just an extremely watered down and lesser talented version of his sister. And even then the word talent is sketchy. Cause outside of one division that has she even done?

A slight eyebrow raise with a smirk came from him. There was no doubt in his mind those very words were going to be enough to trigger Victoria. The rant that was going to come was going to be at the very least amusing to listen to.

KEVIN CARTER: This championship title defense. It’s a walk in the park for me. It’s no different than the difference against Connor or the defense against Bill. Also two men that desperately wanted me to view them as the threat they weren’t. That being said, I’m going to do what’s best for me. And what’s best for me right now is rest and relaxation. So take that camera and get the hell out.

CAMERAMAN: But...

KEVIN CARTER: I’m not going to repeat myself.

Clenching his fist was more than enough of a message to the man behind the camera. With the shakiness of the camera being seen. They moved around the imposing Internet Champion and started to head right for the doorway they had come in moments ago. Just as the cameraman was starting to walk through it. The very Massage Therapist seen moments ago was coming back. All while Carter’s voice could be heard from behind.

KEVIN CARTER: Make sure you really work the shoulders over again. Dealing with idiots like that is the reason I stay tense!

Everything that had been said. Everything that had been heard. Every outlook and mindset that the Internet Champion had shared. It was going to ruffle feathers. It was going to piss people off. It was bound to get under Vincent’s skin, but the question was. Is there anything he could actually do about it? Only time would tell as those cameras are getting further and further away from the room. Walking right back down the hall with the plain boring white walls and heading for the front door. A matter of seconds later the shot faded back out to black.



March 19th,
Home
Los Angeles, California

The flight was less than two hours away. Carter at that point was playing a dangerous game by just now leaving his home. The traffic in downtown LA at this time of day was bound to be a nightmare. Dragging his suitcase behind him as he walked to the end of the driveway where he had his trunk to his Escalade already popped open. Lifting the suitcase up by the handle and then putting it in his trunk. From behind him he could hear a door slamming shut. As he reached up to push down his trunk he heard a very familiar voice.

“You sorry son of a bitch!”

His hands came off the trunk and turned himself around. That’s when he was able to lock eyes with his ex-wife Nicole. She was storming right towards him as angry as she could be. As she approached him, he went to speak up. Only before any words could come out of his mouth. She proceeded to slap the taste right out of his mouth with everything she had. His head snapped around as he reached out and grabbed his chin where he had been slapped.

NICOLE AUSTIN: You really had our son arrested?!

KEVIN CARTER: Man. My lawyer is going to love that one.

NICOLE AUSTIN: I don’t give a damn about your lawyer. Answer my question. Did you have our son arrested?! At school nonetheless. In front of his teachers, his classmates, and friends?!

KEVIN CARTER: The boy needs to learn there are consequences for his actions.

NICOLE AUSTIN: You really aren’t shit. Just a fucking lowlife. A scumbag. The most vile of men to ever exist on this planet.

KEVIN CARTER: If I didn’t know any better Nic. I’d think you were flirting with me right now.

NICOLE AUSTIN: Nah even if you were on your deathbed, you bastard!

Being the true piece of trash he was. All he could do was smirk in his ex-wife’s face. For a brief second before turning his back to her. Walking around to the driver’s side of his vehicle with the intention of letting the conversation end there. He grabbed the door handle and pulled the door open, but as soon as he did. Nicole’s hands slammed against it and forced it to shut. Annoyed Carter turned right back to her.

KEVIN CARTER: I’m not going to do this with you. You are the reason that boy is mentally and emotionally unstable. Someone has to teach him a lesson. As his father, as the man in his life. I had to be the one to do it. Like I said consequences for his actions.

NICOLE AUSTIN: Oh? I’m the reason our son is emotionally unstable? I’m the reason he’s got mental health issues? The woman that raised him all on her own from the time he was four?! You know the one constant in his life. It has nothing to do with you right? The man that abandoned him because you couldn’t check your work issues at the door. Not the father than walked out on us, disappeared without a trace, and was gone for eleven years. All because wrestling was that important it sent you into a downward spiral? It has nothing to do with the man that was supposed to teach him how to be a man wasn’t around? Of course not!

KEVIN CARTER: As always Nicole. I’m the one that you blame for everything. It’s not even a surprise at this point. But one day you’ll see my point. Wyatt needs help. I’m getting him the help he needs.

NICOLE AUSTIN: Yes, because having a sixteen year old arrested and put in juvenile detention is teaching him a lesson. And weren’t you just preaching about teaching him about there being consequences for his actions? What about you Kevin? What about the consequences for your actions? All the dirty grimy unforgivable things you’ve done to all of us?! Who is going to hold you accountable?!

KEVIN CARTER: See, see what I mean. It’s all about how I’m to blame. It’s all about what I’ve done. It’s all about how I’ve treated you. You take every chance you get to call me a bad father and every chance you get to put our marriage falling apart on me. It’s the only thing that makes you feel better. Because you’re not ready to face the truth of your role in things.

For a moment there was silence amongst the two of them. Nicole’s face twisted up with confusion and even a hint of shock.

NICOLE AUSTIN: What the hell is that supposed to mean?

KEVIN CARTER: You really want me to tell you all about yourself?

NICOLE AUSTIN: Please. By all means go ahead.

KEVIN CARTER: Let’s start with how bad of a wife you were. It was always about what you wanted. It was always about what made Nicole happy. It was all about making sure you had everything you ever wanted. As well as always making sure your feelings were protected. At no point was it ever about me and my happiness. At no point did you ever go out of your way for me. I never felt like I could talk to you about anything. Not how I was feeling. Not how you treated me. Not how work was going. No, I was expected to keep it all bottled up inside and just be the perfect little husband.

NICOLE AUSTIN: Kevin. You...

KEVIN CARTER: I wasn’t done. I didn’t even get to mention who you are as a mother. First and foremost. You forced the idea of having a second child on me. Nicole was meant to be our only child. I didn’t want any more. I didn’t want Wyatt, but again it was what you wanted and I gave it to you. Only for you to turn out to be the worst kind of mother. My son is an emotional pussy. Because of how you raised him. He doesn’t know how to control himself. His rage. His feelings. His thoughts. The only man that can carry on my bloodline when I’m gone. You’ve ruined. It’s all on you. And you blame me for not being around when Lacey passed?

NICOLE AUSTIN: Don’t. Don’t you dare!

KEVIN CARTER: Do I need to remind you who was the one driving that car that night? Do I need to remind you who was the one that was directly in charge of our daughter’s well being? Do I need to remind you who failed in protecting her when she needed it the most? It was you, Nicole. You are the reason that our daughter isn’t here anymore. You are the fucking true scum of the earth!

His voice had raised for a second. Keeping his glaring gaze on Nicole. Instantly feeing the crippling sadness consume her expression. Seeing the tears starting to roll down her cheeks. That pain-riddled of voice of hers speaking briefly.

NICOLE AUSTIN: I fucking hate you!

That’s all she needed to say. Those three words as she turned herself around and went sprinting right back to her vechile sobbing. Carter watched her climb right inside it and peel out of the spot she was parked in seconds later. Standing there with an emotionless look on his expression. Shaking his head from side to side. Before turning back to his car and gripped the handle again pulling it open. He didn’t even get a chance to climb inside before he saw a hand written note right there in his driver’s seat. Picking it up to read it.

“YOU SAID YOU NEEDED ME.
NEVER FORGET IT. CAUSE I WON’T!

xoxo LILITH


A look of pure disgust overcame his face in that moment. He simply tossed the note down on the concrete of his driveway. Right away the light breeze in the air caught it and blew it down the end of his driveway towards the street. Carter finished hopping up in his Escalade, slamming the door shut, and starting it right up. He peeled right out of the driveway. Those tires running right over that very note he had tossed before he was off down the road. His primary force from this point going forward was to retain the Internet Championship. By any means neccesary!



March 29th, 2025
TCC Arena
Tucson, Arizona

The shot was starting to open up once again. Revealing themselves to be right back inside of the empty TCC arena. As it was the morning of the big event known as Blaze of Glory. It made sense why it was empty, but the primary focus wasn’t that it was an empty arena. Instead the focus of the camera was the SCW Internet Championship that sat secured above the ring on the harness.

Right below where it hung was an all black metal ladder. With the cameras zooming out a little. They revealed the man that had ownership of that championship hanging high. Kevin Carter stood there with one foot on the bottom of the ladder and glaring right in the direction of the cameras. Wasting no time in breaking the silence.


“We’re just a little less than eight hours away Vincent. A little less than eight hours away from stepping in the ring with each other. With my championship on the line. A little less than eight hours away from competing in the iconic ladder match. Yet, here I stand, not impressed. Not worried. Feeling like this is going to be another easy title defense. And I feel this way all because of you.”

His expression helped tell the story he wanted to convey. Looking as emotionless as possible.

“I don’t feel like there is a point in beating a dead horse when it comes to how you got this match. There’s no point in going over how shady this supposed earned shot is. I said everything I needed to say about it. It was handed to you on a silver platter. You know it. I know it. The man that booked the match knows it and every single person that will be in these seats later tonight knows it. What’s done is done. It’s out of my hands, but I was hoping that even with that shady hand-fed win.”

“You would have done something leading up to this match. You would have said something leading up to this match. Somehow someway you would’ve made me see that you are truly the man that should be facing me, but you didn’t. You didn’t even come close. Instead, I had to listen to you harp on and on about something I said to Eddie months ago. I had to listen to you mock me for a loss to him. I had to listen to you tell me about how you’re everything I wanted Eddie to be.”

“I had to listen to you brag about how you’re already more than what Eddie is. To be fair Vincent. It was exhausting to listen to you bring that piss ant’s name up over and over and over again. I get it. You can’t exist if you don’t mention Eddie’s name. You can’t exist if you don’t mention your sister’s name. The Lyons Den thrives off stroking each other’s ego or bashing the other for the sake of making themselves feel good. Yet, in reality no one cares.”

“No one is quaking in their boots at your name, Eddie’s name, or Victoria’s name. On top of that you stupid fuck. This match has nothing to do with Eddie. There was really no point in bringing the man’s name up, unless you wanted to talk about the one loss I had to him. A loss that was quickly vindicated weeks later when I beat his skull in. And you’re more than what Eddie is? Brother, I understand having an ego. But let’s not be delusional about it. Eddie is off competing in the Chamber. Eddie for better or worse has held a championship here before. Meanwhile you signed your name to a contract.”

“And it took you how long to get a match? It took you how long for people to give a shit about you? To which your first match was with your sister. Again, that family simply cannot co-exist or do anything on their own. You’ve just gotta stay latched onto each other. You’ve just gotta stay holding each other’s hands. You won a match no one cared about besides the people in it. Then you didn’t get a bone thrown your way again until that contender's match. So no you’re not more than him and damn sure not more than me!”


Reaching up with that left hand of his. He grabbed one of the rings to the ladder and helped pull himself up onto it. Now both feet are placed firmly at the bottom of it. Keeping his eyes still locked on the cameras before him.

“And boy was I right about how quickly Victoria’s opinion of me would change.”

“Couldn’t control herself in tweeting me and singing my praises over the things I have been doing. However, the moment I’m up against you. It’s all about how I’m wrong and how I stand no chance against you. She’s hyping you up when it comes to all those empty threats about fighting me and breaking my bones. She’s boosting that ego of yours. Adding fuel to the fire so to speak. But again the reality of the situation is going to set in.”

“All this dick riding Victoria is doing. It’s weird man. It’s really weird. No one is here for that incest shit. But, the shit she’s saying. The shit she’s clearly telling you to say. This ego boosting and everything in between. It’s doing you no favors. Not even close. The both of you are just setting yourself up to have a major downfall. Setting yourself up to have your ego and pride shattered into a million pieces. Setting yourself up to get your assed kicked and you’re just so clueless about it.”

“Let me ask you something Vincent. You do realize tonight it’s just you and I out there right? You are going to have to think for yourself. You’re going to have to put the game plan in action yourself. You’re actually going to have to back up all the bullshit that has come out of your mouth. She’s not there to hold your hand through this match. None of your family is going to be there to kiss your ass and tell you how good you are. No, it’s just you all alone and based on everything I have seen so far. Clearly, that's something you’re afraid of.”


For a brief moment. Carter looked away from the camera and let his eyes peer up at that championship of his hanging above. Finding himself then taking a step up that ladder. Then another step up. About to the middle of the ladder before looking back.

“For a man that talks such a big game. It is kind of funny that you’re such a pussy about being alone.”

“But I guess at the same time I can’t really blame you either. After all, you claim to know everything about me. You claim to have done your research. You claim to have done the homework so to speak. So you know what I’m capable of. You know how low I’m willing to go. You understand every corner I’ll cut and fully grasp the concept of the first chance I get. I’ll stab you in the back with no remorse. If you truly know all of that. Then I get why you’re so afraid of being alone. However, at the same time. Acting like a fake tough guy before the match and downplaying everything I’ve ever done isn’t helping you at all. Not when I’m someone that’s going to do everything that’s already been mentioned and then expose you for being a coward deep down at the core of who you are.”

“You are right about me as far as acknowledging who I am. I do fight with hatred. I do fight with bitterness. I do aim to cross lines that don’t need to be crossed. I do aim to play psychological warfare games. I get sick satisfaction trying to end people’s careers. To stop their livelihood. Everything you said as far as that goes is right. I am without a shadow of a doubt down to the very pit of my black heart a scumbag. And to think. all of those people I’ve done those things to. From people like Jayden to HB Carter to even Mark Ward. I did it because I couldn’t stand them. I wanted their pain and suffering to be caused by my hands. But with you being who you are. You haven’t stopped to think or really let it sink in. On what I am willing to do to someone like you.”

“You’re not someone I hate. You’re not someone I have a personal vendetta against. You’re not someone I wish death upon. You’re not someone that I actually give two shits about at all. You’re just another man that’s been put in front of me. You’re just another man that believes his own hype. You’re just another man that thinks he’s better than me and thinks he’s good enough to take away my Internet Champion. At the end of the day Vincent. That’s all you are. So essentially beating you down, having your blood on my hands, and putting an end to your existence. It’s just something I’m going to do for fun. Think of it as the way people look at hunting as just a sport. A hobby so to speak. Nothing more than amusement for me.”


That’s when Carter took a few more steps up that ladder. Finding himself at the very tip of it. It wouldn’t have taken very much at all for him to reach out and grab that championship hanging just above his head. His smirk started to cross his lips a little more.

“I get that it eats you alive that I don’t view you as a threat.”

“I understand that it irks you to your bones that I don’t see you as the man that’s not going to be the man to end my reign. I understand that your ego is bruises that I do not see any real value or payoff in facing me, but that’s all your own doing. Like I said in the beginning. You had a chance to blow me away. You had a chance to make me see the value. You had the chance to make me feel you as a threat. Yet, you pissed that chance away talking about nonsense. You ruined it with your bogus ass claims and threats. You sabotage yourself when you made yourself sound and be like everyone else that has crossed my path. The same run of the mill wannabe tough guy that thinks he’s bigger than what he is.”

“I have no doubt that you’ll climb in this ring with me and fight. I have no doubt that you’re going to punch me in the face. I’ve got no doubt that you’ll put me through the ringer and use the ladder to your favor. There’s no denying that as professional wrestlers this is what we do. To get to the stage that we are both about to share. You’re at the very least above mediocre, but that’s it. You’re not going to break bones. You’re not going to paralyze me. There’s nothing you can do to put me down and keep me down. Instead I will take your best shot on my chin. Look right back at you and laugh. All before dropping you on your neck and leaving you lying in the middle of the ring. Forcing you to watch me do this...”


Carter slowly lifted his right hand up into the air. Gripping the front of the fifteen pounds of hold hanging there. Before reaching up just as equally slowly with his left hand. Reaching to unhook the straps of the championship. Right then the championship fell down, but the tight grip he had on it with his right hand prevented it from falling to the ground. Lifting the championship and then tossing it over his shoulder. His eyes not even for a second leaving the cameras.

“That’s how easy it’s going to Vincent. You will walk in as a nobody. You will walk out still as a nobody. Meanwhile I will STILL be the Internet Champion and there’s not a goddamn thing you can do about it!”

For just a few moments longer the cameras remained on that image of him just standing there at the top of the ladder with the Internet Championship secured to his shoulder. If you asked anyone and everyone else. They didn’t want to see this be the reality. They didn’t believe it was possible. Including Vincent himself, but if the Scumbag had his way about it. He would once again prove himself to be right. That sinister smirk remained as the scene found itself slowly fading out to black once again leaving the entire SCW Universe wondering just exactly what was going to happen.

3
Supercard Archives / MOUNT SCUMBAG
« on: March 22, 2025, 11:22:43 AM »




March 17th, 2025
Home
Los Angeles, California

For what seemed like the fifth time today. The doorbell rang at the residence and like clock work. Tank, the tiny mixed breed dog that Kevin owned, came scrambling around the corner. Barking and growling at the door. Carter found himself coming around the corner moments later. Clapping his hands to try and get the dog’s attention, but he was having none of it. His barks and growls only got louder.

KEVIN CARTER: Tank. Knock it off.

His words fell upon deaf ears with the dog. Carter couldn’t help himself but roll his eyes a little bit. There was no denying that the dog had the same attitude problem he had which made him truly man’s best friend, but at the same time this part was a little annoying. However, so the other four times that the doorbell rang. Each time being a delivery man with something being shipped to his house thanks to Lilth’s request. How she found his address he would never know. Carter could see through the glass of the door the reflection of someone but he couldn’t make out who it was. He just started to walk towards the door.

KEVIN CARTER: I swear to god. If you’re delivering something again.

Reaching out to grip the deadbolt and twist it to unlock the door. He grabbed the door handle and then found himself coming face to face with a familiar face.

KEVIN CARTER: Wyatt?

His sixteen old son stood there in the doorway. He hadn’t seen him since the last falling out with his ex wife months ago. As confusion covered Carter’s expression. It was anger and frustration that was a spitting image of his father that covered Wyatt’s face. Next thing Carter knew he was being floored to the hardwood floors of his home thanks to a single punch from that teenager. Instantly Tank went running for cover as Carter held his mouth trying to regain his composure after the blinding shot.

WYATT CARTER: That was for my mother and everything you ever put her through!

Carter just looked back at his kid with even more frustration. Trying to find a way to get to his feet with the intention of trying to defend himself. However as soon as he got up to his hands and knees. The teenager rushed in and proceeded to kick his father as hard as he could in the ribs. Right away Carter gasped for air. He just knew that kick broke at least one of his ribs. Wyatt hovered over Carter still with rage filling his eyes.

WYATT CARTER: That was for my sister and not being there for her in the time she needed you the most! It should be you in the fucking ground, not her!

Carter was again trying to push himself up to his feet despite the pain that he was in. His son’s words were registering in his head but the fight or flight mode he was in was far more important than anything to him. Favoring his ribs he stood up and stumbled away from the sixteen old, but his son just followed. Wyatt quickly grabbed his father from behind and tossed him forward causing the older man to flip right over the coffee table. Hitting the floor.

WYATT CARTER: And this is for me. For every day I had to grow up without my father. For the few memories I do have of you. Always involving wrestling before more important than me. More important than Lacey and Mom. This is for missing my birthdays, my baseball games, and every other significant event in my life. You have always been a worthless father and it’s about damn time you pay for it!

Carter was grabbing the coffee table and trying to aid himself in standing. Only for Wyatt to grab him by his black and grey hair. Lifting him up to a vertical stance before punching his father right in the mouth again. Carter stumbled and fell against the couch. Blood was starting to trickle down the corner of this mouth. This sinister laugh started to fall from the older Carter’s lips. Looking back at his son who was hovering over him again.

KEVIN CARTER: That’s it Wyatt. Embrace the hatred. Let it fuel you. You’re just like me.

WYATT CARTER: I am nothing like you!

KEVIN CARTER: Oh son. You are wrong. You every bit of a spitting image of me!

All that did was anger the teenager. He found himself grabbing the collar of Carter’s shirt and yanking him off the couch. Still bleeding from the mouth Carter just looked his son in the eyes.

KEVIN CARTER: Go ahead. Do what you gotta do, kid. But it doesn’t change that deep down inside. You have my blood. We share the same mindset. We share the same rage. You don’t get it now, but one day It’s all going to make sense to you.

He couldn’t help himself with the smirk of his spreading even wider across his lips. Wyatt shaking visibly with anger. To the point it had reached a boiling point, but he stopped himself. He just shoved Carter backwards and him flopping back down on the couch. The anger and rage in the teenager was so much that it brought tears to his eyes. Pointing at his father.

WYATT CARTER: No, I will never understand why you abandoned us. I will never understand why wrestling meant so much to you. Why it was the only thing that brought you joy and made you feel like you belonged. Not when you had a family at home.

Carter sat there on the couch just looking back at his son. Those tears streamed down the young man’s cheeks. Oddly enough it didn’t have any kind of effect on the older man. No feelings or emotions at all.

WYATT CARTER: But there’s going to come a day. There will come a day where you have nothing. No championship. No wrestling business. No fans. No job at all. You will be a broken down man. And most of all you will be lonely. No one to take care of you. No one to be there for you. No one to help you with the most basic of needs. You will just be forced to wallow in your own self pity and lay in your own filth until that one day comes. The day you die, where again you will be all alone. And it’s exactly what you deserve!

Wyatt glared at the man he considered his father for a second or two longer. Not getting a reaction out of him at all. Only adding to the frustration of the young man. Right then Wyatt turned himself around and started to storm out of the home. Carter just slumped over on the couch. That laugh really took over him as the blood fell from his busted open lip. There was just something about this man that didn’t seem right in the head. Made him a danger to society in the highest degree.



March 19th, 2025
TCC Arena
Tucson, Arizona

Sounds of metal being dragged. Sounds of drills being used. Even the sounds of loud pounding of a hammer could be heard. That had everything to do with the Elimination Chamber structure that was being put together inside of the empty TCC Arena. Sitting right there at ringside taking it in was one of the men set to compete in that structure. The Living Legend himself, J2H. His eyes sizing up that massive structure that wasn’t even halfway put together yet.

All of the sudden his concentration was broken. Thanks to a massive hand reaching out and gripping a hold of his shoulder. Forcing the man to turn his head to the side. Seeing the hoodie wearing Kevin Carter standing right there beside him. Carter not taking long at all to sit in one of those empty seats beside his partner in crime. Putting his hands inside the front pocket of his hoodie and looking forward at the structure himself. Nodding his head in an impressive manner.


KEVIN CARTER: So, this is it huh?

J2H: It seems so. Not quite sure I get the hype behind it.

KEVIN CARTER: They say it's considered the Devil’s Playground.

J2H: They can call it whatever they want. At the end of the day it’s just going to be another obstacle that I end up making my bitch.

The ever-always confident smirk crossing the former four-time World Champion’s lips. Carter letting a small chuckle escape him.

KEVIN CARTER: We all know that the other six don’t stand a chance. But we also both know that I should have been one of the men in this match.

J2H: Mhm. At least then I would’ve had an actual challenge. Someone to meet me with legitimate competition. Wouldn’t have been such a walk in the park for me, but in the end. I still would’ve had my hand raised in victory.

KEVIN CARTER: Confident? I don’t expect anything less my friend. But as good as you are. You don’t have the same mindset I do when it comes to having to go to a dark place. You don’t have the same sinister tendencies I have. That would’ve been hard for you to overcome.

J2H: You might be a dark and twisted motherfucker. But you, like everyone else, know exactly who I am and what I’m about. Being the number one contender was going to happen one way or another.

KEVIN CARTER: Maybe. Maybe not. One day there might come a time and a place where we are going to have to cross that bridge. It’ll be the best damn match this place has ever seen.

For a brief moment there was a small pause amongst the two men. They just look at each other. Kind of if they were sizing each other up in a sense. After all, what could go wrong with friendly competition right?

KEVIN CARTER: But you know, James? Everything is working out just how it was meant to. In the back of our heads. We knew Alexander was going to fold under the pressure of rolling with us. We knew they would favor the likes of someone like Jayden Harris. We knew they were never going to just ‘give’ us what we were deserving of. And we’d have to essentially fight for everything.

J2H: It’s not much of a fight when you think about it, Kevin. I walked into this place and made it bend at the knee the moment I signed my name to a contract. They think they’re making things difficult. They think that they’re winning. They think that they’re putting our backs against the wall. But I can overcome everything they have ever thrown at me in my sleep.

KEVIN CARTER: And right now Mark has to be punching air knowing his comment some odd months back about me never being champion again was nothing more than a lie. Just like I said it’s all working out. The Internet Championship isn’t going anywhere anytime soon, And the moment you win the Chamber. You’re on the fast track of being a five-time World Champion. Once that belt is right back around your waist. We finally have the control we’ve always been after.

J2H: That’s a given, Kevin. But while I do agree with the Internet Championship not going anywhere. You’ve already made it more relevant in five weeks than it has been in years. I just want to remind you to be careful.

KEVIN CARTER: Be careful?

Instantly there was a little bit of confusion that covered the expression of the Internet Champion’s face. James nodded his head in his typical confident manner.

J2H: We have both seen it. The powers that be tend to mess with you a little more than they do me. They just haven’t seemed to learn their lesson yet. And right now it is clear they’re going all in with their chips on Vincent. Couldn’t have been more obvious with the number one contenders match that they gave him. They’re backing him and are banking on him becoming the champion. Anything to throw a wrench in our plans.

KEVIN CARTER: A wrench in our plans is something that they have been after since we put this entire thing together. But it’s Vincent Lyons. You really think that’s something I should be concerned about? Just like you said. You can conquer most in your sleep. This is nothing more than a walk in the park for me. If Vincent is who they want to back up. If supporting someone that’s had two matches and each of them were nothing impressive. If they want to put all their stock behind Vincent. A man who is related to the main event flop that is Eddie Lyons. Then it’s their right to do so. They’re simply setting themselves up to be let down in the most epic of ways.

J2H: Like I said I’m not saying this isn’t something that you’ve got handled. I am however saying we have seen what happens when they want to back their next shiny toy. Things haven’t always gone your way. Not to mention you’ve got a complete and utter idiot looking over that match. Lots and lots of areas where they could easily take advantage of you.

KEVIN CARTER: That idiot knows better. I hang him by his stupid cape in front of the world to see. And like I said it doesn’t matter how much backing or support Vincent has. He doesn’t have the skill to back it up. He’s not beating me. But since we’re giving out such free unwanted advice. Maybe you should worry about all their backing of that little prick Jayden lately. It would be kind of embarrassing if you got caught lacking for even a second.

J2H: Doesn’t take much to get you hot under the collar and become hostile does it, Kev?

James just looked at him with that smug smirk on his expression. Finding himself pushing up out of the chair he was sitting in. Looking down at Carter who had now quite the annoyed expression covering his entire face. His eyes narrowed looking up at him.

J2H: You worry about what you need to worry about. I’ll worry about what I need to worry about. And then when Blaze of Glory comes to an end. We’ll see if the two of us are still on the same game plan. Good luck champ.

Right then J2H turned his back to the man he considered his partner in all of the chaos they caused and walked off. Carter stood there glaring in the man’s direction. It was the first time that ‘tension’ was felt between them. The first time it felt ‘hostile’ so to speak. Something about it just seemed a little off, but that wasn’t what his focus could be on. Not when he was going to bet met with his toughest challenge yet as champion regardless of how he felt personally about the man he was facing.



March 21st, 2025
Finger Rock Trail
Tucson, Arizona

The shot found itself opening up at that exact moment with the scenery being laid out perfectly. Right there on the Finger Rock Trail. One of the best landmarks for hiking. Today the weather was just beautiful. A light breeze in the air. The sun was beaming down, but not to the point it was too hot. All of the sudden footsteps against the dirt and rock there on the path could be heard. Coming up the hill into the view of the cameras was a familiar face.

A face that wasn’t too well liked. Kevin Carter came up that dirt path with huge strides. A water bottle secured around his wrist. His shirt was covered in sweat. Clearly, he had been at this for a while. Almost right away he noticed the cameras right there in front of him. This arrogant yet somehow sinister smirk that only he knew how to give started to cross his lips. Stopping in his stride as he began to address those before him.


“Hiking and professional wrestling go hand in hand.”

Briefly he used his arm to wipe his brow from all the sweat forming on it.

“They go together a lot more than most people would think about it. Starting with being at the very bottom of the mountain or trail. Every single hiker stares up at it and starts to think about what the journey is going to be like. They wonder what kind of twists and turns they’re going to endure. They think about how difficult or easy it will be to conquer. Depending on their ego. And despite their inexperience in hiking. It never seems to waver their mindset on at least trying. Same thing for a professional wrestler then they get in the business.”

“They think about the same things. What the journey will be like, what kind of obstacles are going to stand in their way, how easy or how hard it is going to be. Their inexperience might shine through, but it doesn’t stop them from trying. The only problem with all of this is. You never actually know how things are going to turn out until you begin that journey into wrestling or begin that hike up the trail. Nothing can ever prepare you for the twists and turns. The obstacles are far more difficult than one could even picture. And with that being said. Ninety percent of the people always fail.”

“But I guess you’re wondering. What’s the point of this? What value or meaning does it have at this moment? Well it’s really simple actually. It’s geared right towards you, Vincent.”


Those eyes of his narrowed a little bit. Almost like saying the man’s name did nothing but leave a bitter and foul taste in his mouth.

“You see right now. I know that you think that you’ve made it as a professional wrestler. Right now you likely believe that you are in that small ten percent that didn’t give up when it got too difficult to overcome. I know you think that you’re something special because of this little ‘family’ that you come from. However the reality of it all is none of that is true. You haven’t made it in this business. You’re not a name. You’re not someone that strikes fear into people when you show up. And as much as you might not like to hear this. You are not deserving of standing across the ring from me at Blaze of Glory.”

“And while we could debate all day long on why you are not deserving. I already said my peace on it. You know how this match came about. It was a complete and utter shit show. You were set up to win, but regardless. You will stand across the ring from me in a couple weeks time and my championship will be on the line. However this is going to be the first time you’ve been tested. This will be the first time you are met with obstacles that are going to be very hard to overcome. This will be the first time mental stability, physical endurance, and emotional well being will be pushed to their limits. More importantly this will be the first time you try to Topple Scumbag mountain.”

“And trust me when I tell you. You are not ready. You will flat on your face. You will fall back down that mountain and be met with the overwhelming sensation that is known as Failure.”


Every single word that came out of his mouth. He spoke with such certainty to everything he was saying. His ego was far too big to even let him begin to imagine what he was saying couldn’t be true. One of the many things that made him such a hated man, but at the same time one of the many things that made him such a successful man.

“Of course at this point. I’m not foolish. Everything I am saying is going to fall upon deaf ears. After all, Vincent. You’re this young pup. You’re full of excitement. Your sense of fear is non-existent. You’re ready to take on the world and bring it to its knees anyway that you can. Even if it means you have to grab it by its throat and rip it out. You got a lot of spunk. I get it Vincent, more than you might think. At one point I was new to the business. I was inexperienced. I had an ego the size of texas. I was the young pup willing to take on the world. But if you don’t actually have the skill to back it up. Then you’re just going to get chewed up and spit out. That’s exactly where this is headed. That bulldog mouth is really going to overload that puppy dog ass in the worst of ways.”

By then he was right back to trucking along that trail. The dirt and rocks being heard under his feet. Forcing the cameras to keep up with him.

“With everything that I have seen so far out of you. I can honestly tell you to your face. I’m not impressed. Not even in the least bit. First and foremost as much as you might have spunk. You really-really lack when it comes to personality and originality. After all the Black Cloud of the Lyons Den? That’s meant to scare me. Having you hover over me and keep me in the darkness is meant to make me feel some type of way? Having you rain all over my parade is meant to hurt my feelings? Let’s get fucking real. First and foremost. How many times has this black cloud shit been done in wrestling?”

“How many idiots have latched onto that as a gimmick? Too goddamn many to count and it never worked for any of them. Just like it isn’t going to work for you. I’ve had a black cloud over me pretty much my entire career and it never phased me. I’ve had all kinds of people and situations far better than you try to rain on my parade. Try to drown out my success. All of them failed. You will be no different. But that’s not the only thing that makes you lack personality and lack originality. See, I can already hear the bullshit that’s going to come spewing out of your mouth when it comes to me and my reign as champion. Hell, just my reign of terror over this company in general.”

“You’ll take the low hanging fruit. You’ll discredit me and all that I have done. You’ll think you’ll be making clever jokes about my shortcomings. You will let that inexperience allow you to talk about shit you’ve got no business talking about. And that ego will have you telling me just how badly you are going to beat me. All of which is going to go in one ear and out the other for me. And the reason for that is because you’re going to just be saying the same shit everyone else has already said. You’re taking the same route that Goth took. You’re taking the same route that Mark Ward took. You’re taking the same route that HB Carter took. It’s fucking pathetic!”


It’s like there was a sour taste in his mouth based on the depression that he gave. Shaking his head from one side to the other. Finding himself continuing up that trail.

“Go ask Goth how his retirement match turned out for him. Ask him what happened when the grudge I held against him for thirteen years finally came back to bite him in the ass. Ask him how things played out for him when he tried to say he was a bigger star than me, when he tried to say he always meant more to this company than I did, and when he tried to downplay the match between the two of us? I beat his ass so bad and flat out embarrassed him so bad. That he couldn’t stick to his “retirement” and went somewhere else. Off bleeding another place dry with his lackluster talent.”

“And if that isn’t good enough ask the boss man himself how things played out for him at High Stakes. The biggest and most iconic event of the year that he had a hand in helping mold. He came out of in-ring retirement for the first time in years. All to climb into the ring with me because he felt like he was better than me. All because he viewed me as a whiny little bitch as he once put it. All to ‘shut me up’ and ‘prove that I had always been a nobody’ around here. Again his words. Had an entire game plan just for me to take his best shot. Laugh in his face and then dump him on his fucking head.”

“If that’s not good enough. If it isn’t making you a believer. Go ahead and ask the other man you’re acting just like. Ask Carter what happens when you believe that you’re a better wrestler than me despite having no actual proof to back the statement up. Ask Carter what happens when you find yourself in a position of success. A position that was basically gift wrapped and handed to you. Then you go and rub it in my face. Because, I am sure he will tell you. He regrets that decision. I am sure he will tell you. He questions himself as a wrestler now. It took me all but a blink of an eye to take everything from him.”

“I’d even tell you to go a step further and ask Victoria all about my aggressive ways. How far I am willing to go. All the lines I’m willing to cross. It had her marking out for me, not that long ago. But you know I’m sure that’s all changed since you’ve got this title shot now. That’s how people are fickle. They change at the drop of the hat... However the entire point I am trying to make here Vincent is acting just like those men I mentioned. Taking the same low road. Repeating the same shit I’ve already heard is going to get you nowhere. And if I was willing to do the things I did to them.”

“Sit down and really think about what I am going to be willing to do to a nobody like you!”


Finally, those steps of his were coming to an end. Carter reached the top of the slope that he had been hiking up. Where he was standing at that particular moment he had a great view of the Tucson, Arizona city. The skyline just looked amazing. Nodding his head a little bit taking in that sight.

“Oddly enough Vincent. You should consider yourself lucky right now. I’m being as nice as I can be about this situation. I am telling you exactly what your future holds. I am pointing out nothing but the facts. I am letting you know that without a shadow of a doubt. You are not ready to topple Mount Scumbag. You do not have the inexperience to hike up this mountain. You do not have the skill to make it to the top. I am giving you more of a chance than I gave all the others.”

“The chance to just not take the match. The chance to not step in the ring with me. The chance to protect your career and to make sure that it gets to live another day. This isn’t an opportunity that you should take lightly or one that you should ignore. It would be beneficial to you in a major way, but I already know how this is going to turn out. Like an idiot Vincent, you’re going to ignore me and you’re going to force my hand. Which means things aren’t going to end well.”


Shaking his head once again in a bit of a somber type tone to it. Bringing his eyes right back to the cameras to deliver his final message.

“You know the saying going down in a Blaze of Glory. Usually implies that you do something very dramatic at the end of your career or life that ultimately makes you famous in the end. However Vincent, you’re not going to go down in a blaze of glory. You’re not going to be famous when this is all said and done. No one is going to be talking about how great of a wrestler you were. No, no. Instead you’re just going to crash and burn. Like everyone else that has ever tried to stop me. May your career rot in hell!”

Carter glared at those cameras one last time. Making sure that his point was driven home. Whether or not what he said was believed or not. That was for Vincent to decide, but he knew how it was going to play out in his own head and in his own world. That’s all that mattered to him. Turning away then and starting to walk back down the trail he had hiked up. Leading to the shot slowly fading back out.

4
Climax Control Archives / Caged Animal.
« on: March 07, 2025, 07:24:21 PM »



March 2nd, 2025
Selland Arena [ Backstage ]
Fresno, California

The chaos of the main event of Climax Control was without a doubt going to be the most talked about thing for the next week. After all, the much awaited Jayden vs J2H match did not end the way anyone would have thought. Speaking of J2H, it was at that moment. He came storming into the back with Kevin right there beside his side. Everything about their expression to the way they walked said everything it needed to. Neither one of them would be in the best of moods.

J2H: What was that out there?!

In that little gorilla position they stood in. J2H grabbed a hold of one of the steel chairs sitting nearby and tossed it across the room in a fit of anger. It hit the wall with the floor before crumbling to the floor. Taking notice of the camera crew right there before them. J2H instantly getting in the view and shouting at the top of his lungs.

J2H: I had him beat! I had him fucking beat!

Kevin Carter: In the center of the ring. You pinned him. Everyone saw it!

J2H: I’ve had it with that, kid. I am tired of every single time I turn around. He’s finding a way to come back. Finding a way to leech onto me. Finding a way to stay relevant by being in my light!

Kevin Carter: And every time we hurt that kid. Every time we put him on the shelf. Every time we push him further and further into the grave. We’re the ones punished. We’re the ones painted to be the bad guys in this situation.

J2H: Just stay down Jayden!

Frustration crippled both men. Their blood was hot. Everything was bubbling over. Yet, they had no idea it was about to get even worse. As they had no idea that ‘Hot Stuff’ had finally made his way back into the back. Standing behind the two of them with his arms folded and listening to their ‘bitching’ for the lack of the better word.

Kevin Carter: Are you two done crying?

As anyone would have expected. The two of them turned around and put their attention to the man that no doubt had a hand in what had transpired out in the ring. The glares that consumed their eyes.

Kevin Carter: You piece of shi---

MARK WARD: Sunshine. I wouldn’t start with me. I got something for you in just a second. But you.

He pointed right at J2H.

MARK WARD: You can cry. You can whine. You can throw your little temper tantrum. We let you know many months ago. We’re not bending at the knee anymore for you. Those days are done.

J2H: Bending at the knee?! I beat that kid. I beat him fair and square. You just go and give him something he didn’t deserve!

MARK WARD: See that’s the problem with your ego, James. I never denied you beating Jayden. You did pin his shoulders to the mat, but he also made you tap out at the same exact time. I just did the right thing. If you want to be mad at someone. Be mad at yourself for your shortcomings!

J2H: Oh so you think you’re a comedian now?

MARK WARD: Comedian? No, but I have always found myself to be quite funny.

Kevin Carter: And you saw what happened the last time you thought you were funny when I was around. Surprise to see you stick your nose in our business again. Aren’t you still licking the wounds I gave you physically and emotionally back at High Stakes.

MARK WARD: Surprised to see you’re still desperate for attention after all this time passed. That win didn’t really work out for you the way you liked huh? Everyone still doesn’t give two shits about you.

Carter could be seen balling his fist up real tight. Those words got under his skin right away. Forcing Mark to take notice. He just smirked right in the Internet Champion’s face.

MARK WARD: I wouldn’t do anything that would jeopardize your position here Kevin. See, you’ve already crossed more than enough lines tonight. Strike one was putting your nose in MY main event and trying to change the outcome. Strike two came when you put your hands on one of OUR officials.  That’ll be coming with a hefty fine by the way.

Kevin Carter: That’s not even an official. He’s a fucking moron pretending to be one. And what about putting his hands on me huh?! If he’s an official shouldn’t he be in trouble too?!

MARK WARD: I consider it self defense.

The glare in Carter’s eye said more than enough.

MARK WARD: And if you think you’re man enough to take that swing. It’ll be strike three. I’ll strip you of the championship and send your ass packing for a second time. So, are you sure this is the route you want to go?

Kevin Carter: Go fuck yourself.

MARK WARD: Ah, just what I thought. Still a ball-less wonder when you got to confront something head on. Good though because that means. I can inform you of what your punishment for tonight’s actions will be. Next week in San Francisco. You’ll be defending the Internet Championship.

Kevin Carter: Of course. Am I meant to be surprised by your clear abuse of power? You’ve been doing it for over twelve years. Who are you just giving a freebie title shot too now? Hm?!

MARK WARD: You’ll find out when I am ready for you to find out. I will however tell you that you’ll be defending it inside a Steel Cage!

Kevin Carter: What?!

J2H: You can’t do that!

MARK WARD: I can and I just did. You two have a great night.

His words were followed up with a small wink in their direction. Just making sure it was the icing on the cake to an already very frustrating night for the two of them. Carter instantly grabbed the roots of his hair just about ready to rip it all out at that point. Meanwhile J2H stood there shaking his head a little bit. No matter what these two tried. There was always a road block being placed in front of them much to the delight of the SCW fans. No telling where things were going to go from here. That’s when the cameras faded themselves out.




March 7th, 2025
Golden Gate Bridge
San Francisco, California

The shot was slow to open up. As it was doing so the first sound that could be heard was that of engines of passing cars. Right there just to the side of the infamous Golden Gate Bridge is where the cameras found themselves. There was a slow pan of the camera to find themselves revealing their primary reason for being there. His arms placed against the bridge and looking out over the edge at the water below was none other than the Scumbag himself. Not acknowledging the camera's presence, but he knew they were there. Speaking with one word.

“Favoritism...”

Based on expression alone. It was being made clear out the gate he was not a man that was in a pleasant mood, but then again. Was there truly ever a time where he was? Not for quite sometime now.

“It has plagued this company since the beginning of time. Christian and Mark have alway had their shiny toys they couldn’t help but show their biases for. Many years ago their favorite toys were names like Drake Green and Simon Jones. Then they favored names like Kris Ryans and Goth. Basically anyone with above average talent and were willing to lick the soles of the bosses. They became one of the favorites. Got to have their backing and favored over all the rest. And I’ll tell you something else about those two ‘bosses’ of ours. Man, they love a good return.”

Carter just shook his head from side to side.

“We have seen people come and go out that revolving door. Whether they’re gone for a few months or they're gone for five or six years. The second someone returns. They make sure they roll out the red carpet. They make sure the person feels super special. Makes a big deal about their homecoming so to speak. Almost right away they start tossing things at those people that they don’t actually deserve. Whether it’s title matches, number one contenders matches, or whatever they see fit. Instantly showing that favoritism I was talking about. But again that’s only if those people are willing to be boot lickers.”

“Don’t believe me. Just look at what’s going on around us. The proof is right there. Take Senor Vinnie into consideration for a second. This fucking idiot savant is gone for years. Not a trace is heard from him. Got no idea if his ticker is still working or not. He comes back all of the sudden. First week back he’s given a free win while facing the SCW punching bag in that of Justin Smith. Then the very next week he’s tossed in the ring with another punching bag in Felix Hernandez. But this time it’s a chamber qualifying match. He has done nothing for all these years...”

“Has two matches and suddenly he’s getting a chance to compete for the number one contendership to the World Heavyweight Championship inside that Elimination Chamber. You cannot tell me that’s not favoritism. You cannot tell me that’s not Mark and Christian going out of their way to gift wrap him opportunities he isn’t deserving of. You cannot deny that Vinnie isn’t being held above everyone else just because of a few lucky stints in the past. Further proving the point that this company is in the fucking dumpser because of shit like this.”


Per usual his words were laced with venom. Aiming to poison the mind of anyone and everyone that was willing to listen to him. His way of turning the loved ones against the company. The more he turned against them, the more he felt like he won. Although the hatred that the fans had for him ran so deeply. Not many had ever allowed the man to poison their mind.

“Hell, if that isn’t good enough. Look at the bullshit that took place last week. Jayden being the cockroach that just won’t die. Comes crawling back with brain damage. The kid has never held championship gold. He’s never even sniffed it. Not once has he been close to calling himself champion. But because he’s well liked by the bosses. For being the ‘young upcoming stud’ and because of his crippled ass daddy is. They just tossed him a chance at being in the chamber last week. Not even a warm up match back. Nope, just tossed right into a qualifying match against the biggest superstar this place has to offer in: J2H.”

“Then Jayden does what Jayden is known to do. Despite having the odds in his favor with a corrupt ass moron for a referee on his side. He ends up biting off more than he can chew. He can’t find a way to beat J2H. As history once again repeats itself. J2H pins the punk and what happens? Mark comes out and says that J2H tapped at the same time of the pin fall?! And just puts Jayden in the Chamber match. He didn’t even fucking win. He didn’t qualify, but he’s given a freebie. Just allowed to fight in that chamber. Just allowed to have a shot at competing for the number one contendership.”

“Mark flat out shows a public display of favoritism and no one bats an eye at the shit! And it’s all because the kid plays ball. Yet, for someone like me. I was forced out years ago despite being the best thing they had going for them. I was told I wasn’t allowed to come around for reunion shows. I was told they didn’t want me for any services as I got a little older. When I wanted to come back this last time. I was told there was no place for me. So, I had to give into my demons. Put on a mask. Just to get my foot back in the door. Just to be treated like trash, because I wouldn’t be another boot licker.”

“The entire time I competed under that mask. I was only given one opportunity. That was that stupid ladder match for that even stupider briefcase. That was it. The only opportunity. And then of course once it became known who I was. They really weren’t going to give me anything I wanted. They were mad and salty. I had found a way to out smart them. So I had to find ways to force their hand. Ways to put their back against the wall. Ways to make them see they had no choice. That’s the only goddamn reason I’m the Internet Champion is because I forced their hand.”

“You people may not fucking like me. You may hate my guts. This entire locker room may want me to drop dead. But deep down in the back of your head. You know that I deserve more than the Internet Championship. You know I should have been given an opportunity for that World Championship. But no. They couldn’t let that happen. There is no goddamn good reason why I was never given a Chamber qualifying match. No good reason at all. It’s a fact I deserve a qualifying match more than Senor Vinnue. More than Jayden Harris. I damn sure deserved it over the likes of the Troll, Bill Barnhart, and Logan Hunter.”

“And I fucking deserved it way more than you, Connor Murphy!”


Within a matter of seconds he had truly managed to frustrate himself and let the anger of his get the best of him. That nasty glare in his eyes finally found its way to the camera as he pushed himself ouf of that leaning position. Looking right into the ‘soul’ of those SCW faithful.

“What? Did you really think I wasn’t going to call you out for being favored? You really think I was going to look past you being one of their shiny toys?! Did you think I wasn’t going to point out all the things they were doing to make you feel special in your little return? Did the thought really creep into your mind that I was just not going to say a damn word and let you bask in all this glory that you’ve been handed thanks to them? Because if you did. Then you’re even dumber than you look!”

Again there was a small shake of his head. That ever growing amount of frustration just seeped out of him with every word.

“Before we even discuss the chamber. Let’s go back to the end of 2024. You hadn’t been seen since two thousand and twelve. A four year little break. But boy were they swooning over your little return. A guy that had always been mediocre at best. They make things easy on you. Toss you right in Justin Smith’s way. A common theme around here. Allow you to get your sea legs back so to speak. You get the win that everyone knew was coming. The very next week you are tossed into the Triple Crown Challenge where the winner would get a shot at the Roulette Championship.”

“Again fitting the theme that I’m saying when it comes to you returning clowns. This match was also a freebie win for you. They flat out set you up to win. They made it clear. Again no one batted an eye. No one called Mark and Christian out for their favoritism. Instead everyone stayed silent and watched you defeat Bill Barnhart and The Troll to get a shot at that Roulette Championship. Yes, a championship match you didn’t truly deserve. Also a championship match that you ended up choking in. Completely pissed away. Showed who you truly were.”

“You showed exactly why you were always an afterthought in everyone’s head just like you did in your first run with this company. You and pressure don’t mix. You crumble under it. If I had been the man in charge of this place. That would have been the last time you ever got a freebie from me. The last chance I ever made you feel special. You’d have to actually prove your worth then. But that’s even if I would have even decided to keep you employed. Old dogs don’t learn new tricks. You’ve always been trash. You’ll likely always be trash. But I’m not in control and you got their sympathy like so many others.”

“So despite shitting the bed and not deserving it. They tossed you right into a qualifying match a few weeks back. You and HB Carter. This is the only company that would ever risk that being the main event of their show. Anywhere else, you’d be likely to even see it open a show. At best it serves its place as a dark match before the show, but I digress. Point is a match that couldn’t beat me to keep his Internet Championship is rewarded with an opportunity that should have been mine. Awarded it against someone like you whose opportunity should have also been mine.”

“Now I think everyone expected the outcome that would happen. Like I’ve said before HB Carter can’t ever be in too many losing situations. His undeserved ego can’t take it. He’ll start crying about how people are bigots and making everything about his sexual orientation. Despite it being twenty-twenty five and no one truly giving a fuck about what he does behind closes doors. So, of course he won. Of course his ego got that boost it needed. And of course you lost. Big match situation. Pressure is on. You fold. But what drives me the most insane about that shit Connor...”


Taking a step towards the cameras. Making sure the focus stayed right on him.

“You know you didn’t deserve neither one of those opportunities. You knew you couldn’t win the Roulette Championship, but you took the match anyway. You knew you couldn’t beat HB Carter. You knew you couldn’t compete in the elimination chamber. You knew you shouldn’t be anywhere near the World Heavyweight Championship. Yet, you still took the opportunity and didn’t feel guilty about it. Did not feel an ounce of guilt knowing that you were taking from someone like me. And why would you, right? Every single person in this business is a selfish as they fucking come.”

“So many of you will pretend to be a good guy. You’ll pretend to be this wholesome person. You’ll do anything and everything to fool people into thinking you are all about them. But in reality at the end of the day you are all about yourself. You'll be all about what’s going to make you the most money. You’ll be all about what’s going to put you in prime positions. You’ll be all about what’s going to make you the major star. It’s what we do. I don’t fault you for being that way. I just fault you for pretending you aren’t that way. So I get it Connor. I get why you did what you did. But your sins don't get to go unpunished.”


Carter’s nasty glare only seemed to intensify in that moment. His tattooed arms finding themselves folding over his chest. Keeping his gaze forward.

“I knew there would be a time and a place where I got to punch you in your face for taking from me. I just didn’t realize it would be so soon. But then again based on how everything has been playing out. I guess, I cannot say that I am surprised that I’m being forced to defend my championship against another person that’s undeserving. Don’t get me wrong Connor. I have no problem being a fighting champion. I said it when I got the Internet Champion. Line them all up. So I can knock them all down. This is going to be a generational and record breaking Internet Championship reign.”

“I just want competition. I want people that are going to push me to the edge. I want to be in the ring that actually deserves to be competing for my championship and deserve to actually be in the ring with someone of my caliber. You are not one of them. You never will be, but as per usual. I don’t get to be one of the favorited toys around here. I have to deal with the bullshit they force me into. Not that I’m concerned. I’ll walk in the champion. I’ll walk out the champion. Even if they’re banking on that I don’t. I just have to question one thing.”

“Week to week. This roster is growing thinner and thinner. People are dropping like flies left and right. Now there is no denying that I was going to hurt you for taking opportunities from me, but the moment the decision was made to put the two of us in a Steel Cage match. That’s when the entire game changed. That’s when they guaranteed that they were without another man on this roster. That’s when they made a decision on your career coming to an end without even consulting with you. Isn’t that funny how it works Connor? They gave you the world time and time again, but also end up being the ones to fuck you over the most in the end.”


For a brief moment he let a smirk cross his lips. There was no denying that he was finding some kind of amusement in this. All he could do when he found himself constantly having his hands tied behind his back by the management of the most corrupt place he had ever worked for.

“The thing that you’re about to find out with me Connor is I do not like being made to feel like I'm an animal. I do not enjoy the feeling of being trapped. Do not find the idea of having bars and chains all around me. Nothing about being made to feel like I’m just a zoo animal and meant to be there to entertain and amuse the masses settles right with me. It really and I mean really triggers my mental. That’s why I already know how bad things are going to be for you inside that cage. Cause if it’s an animal they want. It’s an animal that they’re going to get. It just won’t be a tamed one.”

“No, the moment the two of us are in there. The very second that door is locked. You’re in for a world of hurt. You’re going to be in a situation where your survival rate is at a low. I’m going to rush you. I’m going to attack you. I’m going to use all four of those Steel Cage walls to my advantage. I could take your head and just bash them into the walls. Over and over and over again. Until your brain becomes mush. Until you’re riddled with CTE. Until the infamous crimson mask takes over your entire face and you’re just begging for mercy.”

“But there will be no mercy had. No wild animals don’t take mercy on their prey. They do what needs to be done to remain at the top of the food chain. Of course you do have the option to run Connor. There is that chance for you to climb the top of the cage. There is that chance for you to get up there, swing yourself over, and escape. Perfect chance for you to not actually have to face a deranged wild animal. However the problem with that is a wild animal will track its prey down. They will chase it down. They will always have that blood thirsty mentality.”

“So, the moment you even start to climb that cage to escape. I’m going to pounce on you. I’m going to grab you by the throat and I’m going to rip it in front of thousands of people. Watch your lifeless body fall back down to the mat. I’ll listen to the gasps, the screams of horror, and the overall shock that will surely overcome the arena of people that were there just to watch us amuse them. I’ll listen to all the chatter and whispers about how I took things too far. But more importantly than anything else Connor. I will bask in my own glory. Knowing I remained at the top of the food chain and kept the Internet Championship right where it belongs.”


There was simply no getting that man to see things in any other light or way other than how he wanted to see them. Sure, Connor was going to have his own thoughts. His own views. His own way at looking at things, but as far as Carter was concerned. He was just a dead man walking and that’s all that mattered.

“As much as you can effectively blame Mark and Christian for what is no doubt going to be your final match ever. As much as you can blame them for screwing you over in the worst way by putting you against someone like me. As much as you could even blame the fans for their love and support for you. The love and support that ultimately made you a favorite toy for those two men. The reality is Mark, Christian, and the fans are only one percent to blame. You on the other hand. You as an entire person and as a wrestler. You are the other ninety nine percent to blame.”

“Like I said, I get why you did what you did. I get why you took the hand outs. You’re a selfish wrestler just like we all are. Cash, Fame, and Popularity over everything. It’s a crippling disease to have as a pro wrestler, but it’s who we are. However there is this thing called risk to reward ratio. If you’re going to risk your career. If you’re going to risk your image. If you’re going to be okay with just constantly being handed things. Taking all these freebie title shots and all these other freebies to be in key situations. Then you have to capitalize on that and walk away with the reward eventually.”

“You have yet to do so. You have failed every single time. And the reason you have failed every single time is you’re not built for this business. You’re not built to have the company placed on your shoulders. You’re not built to be put in a division to carry it and elevate it. You don’t have the strong foundation it takes to be a champion. As mentioned before. The moment the slightest amount of pressure hits those shoulders. You crumble. You fall apart. You become dirt and dust below all the rest of our feet. That has been seen time and time again, Connor.”

“If only you had become more self aware. If only you had finally started to deny those freebies. If only you had decided to finally buckle down, put in the work, and get better. If only you had finally started to earn those things and let those shoulders of yours actually become strong. Maybe just maybe this conversation would have been different. Might’ve been filled with a little more respect. A little more honor. Little more dignity if you will. But you didn’t. So that’s exactly why you are going to get every single bit of what’s coming your way this Sunday. You deserve to rot in obscurity and irrelevancy!”


His dark hateful expression was still there. However it was the self gratification and sick satisfactory that was starting to shine through with that smirk of his.

“You know, it was a long time ago. I heard a quote that people love success, but they hate successful people. That fits you people of Sin City Wrestling to a tea. You fans have called for someone to have great success and let you come along for the ride. You’ve begged for the right person to gain success and change the culture and the atmosphere of Sin City Wrestling. You’ve been frothing at the mouth for someone to have success and to make Sin City Wrestling as a whole better. But the moment I get that success. The moment I’m in prime position to do all of those things. You want to hate me. You want to stand in my way. You want to go in a different direction. You prove how fickle you have always been when it doesn’t become all about you. That’s fine. Because you can believe me when I tell you. I’m going to enjoy cramming my success down your throat!”

Following those words. The cameras just got that last little look of those hate-filled eyes of the Internet Champion. That little smirk of evil on his lips drove home that final point. All before Carter turned his back to the cameras and started to walk down the walk-way of the Golden Gate Bridge. With every step he got further and further away. Allowing the shot to slowly start to fade back out. Leaving everyone to wonder just exactly what was going to happen inside that Steel Cage when it was all said and done.

5
Climax Control Archives / As Close As You'll Get!
« on: February 12, 2025, 08:45:31 PM »

February 2nd, 20225
Las Vegas, Nevada
MGM Grand Garden Arena

Covered in blood. Heaving heavily with those breaths. Kevin laid there on the mat listening to the crowd boo with all their might. About that time he could hear the bell sounding as the booming voice of Justin overshined those boos for a few seconds.

JUSTIN: Here is your winner and NEWWWWWWWWWWWWWW Sin City Wrestling Internet Champion, KEEEVVVIIINNNN CAAAARRRRTTTEERRRR!

Again, the second that announcement was finished being made. Those boos once again took over and were so loud it had the arena shaking. By then Kevin started to roll himself over to his hands and knees. Looking up to see a bloody HB Carter lying there just looking up at the ceiling. That wicked smirk started to cross his lips. He found himself fighting to get to his feet. Once he stood up, his legs gave out, and he fell back against the ropes but managed to catch himself.  Kevin looked up to see Jacob Summers approaching him with the Internet Championship in hand.

Right away Kevin stumbled away from the ropes and snatched the championship out of the referee’s hand. He dropped down to his knees and quickly rolled out of the ring under the bottom rope. Getting his feet under him as he held out the championship in front of him. For the first time in twelve years he could call himself a champion. Despite the blood pouring down his face. That smirk of his got bigger and he held the championship up just as he saw the camera crew in front of him. Holding it right out in front of him he began to shout at the cameras.


KEVIN CARTER: You see this?! Do you fucking see this?!

Taking a few steps towards the camera crew. Every inch of him was throbbing in pain, but all of that was put in the back of his mind for this one moment.

KEVIN CARTER: I told you. I told each and every single one of you. That this was going to happen. I told you I was going to right all the wrongs. I told you I would make Mark and Christian pay for what they did to my name and my legacy. I told you that I would once again restore my name and I’d make my legacy mean everything it was meant to mean. I told you that I would be champion again!

That arrogant smirk of his just shined through as the blood was dripping off of his face and starting to hit the ramp as he tried to keep himself moving forward despite the pain he was in.

KEVIN CARTER: You really believed that fuck in the ring was going to beat me? You really believed he was better than me? You really thought he was going to do right by you and make sure a championship had never fallen into my hands?! Think about how many times before he has let you down. Think about how many times he has fallen short. And more importantly think about every single time there was an excuse for why he fell short. Just like there is going to be a reason for why he fell short tonight. There’s always an excuse. Carter was never the man to stop me. Carter was never going to be able to defeat me and keep me from getting my hands on this. This was destiny!

As expected, hearing the slander of one of their heroes. It didn’t settle well with them. More boos and even hateful comments started to be hurled right in his direction. Stumbling up that ramp a little more in pain and exhaustion. Kevin could hear a few fans behind him plain as day. Shouting right at him, looking for that fifteen seconds of frame.

FAN #1: You suck! You don’t deserve that championship!

FAN: #2: I thought you were going to quit! Just be done like you claimed!

FAN #3: No one wants you around!

For a moment he just stopped on the ramp and looked back at where those voices had come from. He found himself shaking his head while almost laughing in an almost evil manner. Turning his head back around to where the camera crew still was. Walking up that ramp with him.

KEVIN CARTER: Hook... Line... and Sinker!

That chuckle of his got a little louder.

KEVIN CARTER: ou people fell for it. Just like I knew you would. I knew the moment I put out into the universe I was done. That I was thinking about calling it quits. Making it seem like every single one of you had gotten to me. Seemingly as if you all broke me mentally and emotionally. You’d fucking eat it up. You’d brag. You’d boast. You’d feel ever powerful and accomplished... but it was all a lie. You people can’t break me. You people can’t make me leave. You people can’t get me to quit and be done. Not any of these idiots in the stands. Not any of them watching at home. Certainly not any of the pussies in the back. None of you will ever have that kind of power over me!

Approaching the top of that ramp. The pain in his back had him dropping down to one knee. Keeping a tight grip on that championship. Almost as if his life depended on it. Taking his right hand and wiping the blood out of his face. He peered right back into the cameras.

KEVIN CARTER: When I said I was done. I meant I was done being held back. I was done from being deprived of my time in the spotlight. I was done letting this company and the people run it dedicate how my career goes. How my legacy plays out. I was done coming up short time and time again because of outside sources. And I was done letting you people be able to laugh at my pain every time they embarrassed me. That’s what I meant when I said I was done. And this... this right here. It justifies everything. It justifies everything I’ve said. Everything I’ve been after. No one and I mean no one can take this moment away from me!

Bringing his bloody head down some. He pressed his lips to the Internet Championship. Causing the entire crowd behind him to boo heavily once again. The entire sight of what they were seeing made them sick, but at the same time there wasn’t anything that could be done about it. Pushing himself back up from that knee. He stood up, turned towards the ring where he could see HB Carter starting to sit up with the help of the referee, and he lifted the championship high into the air.

KEVIN CARTER: Let this be a challenge to the entire locker room. Hell to the entire business. Line them all up. Hand out as many free title shots you want. Give them all the promises and perks it’ll take to get them to step into the ring with me. Come try and take this from me. Come try and set me up for failure. One by one. You will all fall. One by one. You will all be sent packing. One by one. You will all be defeated and just be a stepping stone to me creating history. You will be sent packing. Mark my words, I will live on in infamy!

Keeping the championship held high above his head. The camera crew made sure to get right in front of him to get one hell of a shot of him holding it with pride. That Las Vegas crowd letting it be known, not a single person believed in him. Not a single person supported him. Not a single one of them were going to buy into the hype. Not now, not ever. Finally, the man known as the Entity placed that championship back over his shoulder and started to stumble his way into the back. Leading the cameras to fade from the ringside area for now.



February 15th, 2025
San Diego, California
Old Point Loma Lighthouse

The shot slowly began to open up and in doing so. It was clear it was from an elevated position. Looking out the window and seeing the land around. All of the sudden the sound of someone clearing their throat could be heard causing the cameras to pan back a little bit. As soon as they entered the frame at that moment was a familiar face. That being none other than the scumbag himself, Kevin Carter. Making direct eye contact with the cameras all while he proudly displayed that newly acquired Internet Championship over his left shoulder. His silence finally breaks with a mention of one name.

“Bill... Bill...Bill.”

Slightly shaking his head a little bit.

“You sure are one silly bastard aren’t you? I mean it was already well known that you weren’t the smartest man walking planet earth. Dare I say in the top percentile of the intelligent folks living in today’s world. This however proves that you are actually mentally disabled and a hazard to yourself when it comes to your decision making. Why the hell would you agree to this match? Why the hell would you agree to getting in the ring with me again?!”

His expression displayed a slight look of confusion. Although anyone that knew who Kevin was and how he conducted himself. This all had to be a set up. A set up just for him to tear down the man he was set to face off against. Limb by limb. With word for word.

“I get that you’re just being tossed a title shot that you don’t deserve. That’s what Sin City Wrestling is known for. Just hanging out freebies to anyone and everyone. I also get that this is one of the few chances that you will ever get at seeing the Internet Championship so up close and personal. Hell, if we are being honest here Bill. It might be the last chance you ever get. Lord knows after what happened at Inception and losing to Justin Smith. No one can ever actually count on you winning a match again and earning a shot at a championship.”

“You didn’t have very much credibility to start, but you really let it all go down the drain with a loss like that. But the point that I am trying to make is why I understand that this is a free shot at a championship and probably your last. I don’t get why you would agree when you know how dangerous I am. I don’t get why you would agree when you know how far I am willing to take things. And more importantly than all of that. I do not know why you would agree to step in the ring with me when you’ve never even come close to beating me in our previous encounters.”


In those few words, it was more than obvious he was not impressed by who was going to be his first title defense. Kevin shook his head once again to show that sheer disappointment.

“Based on how unintelligent you have proven yourself to be. I can only come up with one solution for why you took this match on. Somehow someway you have managed to convince yourself that this time is going to be different. Because this time it’s the two of us one on one. It’s not a six man tag match where you have to worry about a fat ass troll weighing you down. It’s also not a handicap match. Although that time you had the advantage against me with two on one and still managed to fumble the opportunity.”

“But regardless this is what it has to be. You must have convinced yourself that this time it’s different. This time it’s one on one. This time it's all on your shoulders and no one else. This time you are going to rise above. This time you are going to manage to pick up that big win and be able to call yourself champion again. Yet, while you have convinced yourself of all of this. It’s nothing more than fantasy. Meanwhile the reality of the situation is Bill. You couldn’t be anymore fucked.”


His words were soaked in venom. Not one to shy away from how he was feeling. How he was going to conduct himself. Even if it meant no one else believed him. He believed himself and that’s all that mattered. That trademark smug smirk of his finally starting to overcome his expression.

“And I can say that because I know what I have planned. You are the starting point in what is going to turn into a historic run for me. You see the last four men that have held this championship have done nothing but make it mean nothing. They have devalued it. They have driven it into the ground. They have ruined the prestige of this championship. Look at Calvin Harris’ reign. He claimed he was going to do something different. He claimed he was going to make the title stand out. It was going to be a championship for the people. Yet his fragile bones couldn’t hold up long enough for him to have a run that was even close to memorable.”

“Miles Kasey defeated a man with a broken ankle. Beat a man that was clearly not at his best and thought that somehow that made him a real champion. He held that championship for over a hundred days but can anyone remember anything memorable about his reign? Aside from the man he lost it too. No, the answer is you cannot. Miles is a really good hand to have. He’s a good man to put in any spot. But the moment he has to do more than just be a really good hand. The moment he has to have pressure on his shoulders. The moment he has to really show what he’s made of. He ends up crumbling and that’s why he lost the championship.”

“Then there was Peter Vaughn. The only man that I truly believed had a chance at making the Internet Championship mean something again. Not just make it mean something again but take the Internet Championship to heights it had never seen before. After all, we saw what he had done with the Roulette Championship. He was clearly capable of doing it, but every chance of making that happen. It went away the moment he dropped the ball against HB Carter. Everything that Vaughn was. Everything he had created. Everything that he stood for. It was all gone the moment he let someone like that beat him. Dude should have taken his ball and went home after that instead of doing so after failing to be World Champion.”

“And that brings me to you, Carter. You see this entire time I have told you I had a problem with people like you being champion. You do what you always do. You try to make someone out to be a bigot. You tried to make it sound like I had an issue with you being champion because you were gay. When the truth of the matter is, I don't give a shit about your sexual preference. I don’t care who you do or don’t fuck. That’s not any of my concern. But I didn't tell you what my issue with you being champion was intentionally. Because that’s where I knew you would go.”

“Because with you Carter. There’s always an excuse. There’s always an excuse for why you didn’t succeed. Always an excuse for why you came up short. Always an excuse for why you weren’t didn’t achieve this dream or that goal. You are the worst type of champion to ever exist. You luck yourself into a situation and then when the times get tough. You always got an excuse for when things go bad. Which is a damn shame. Because deep down I believe there’s a solid wrestler in you. Deep down I think you could achieve a lot, but not as long as you’re always going to make an excuse and project some bogus agenda. You got your ass handed to you by me and it’s what you deserved.”


By that point Kevin had made his way towards a set of steps. Starting to walk down them forcing the cameras to follow right behind him. Keeping things close to hear everything that was going to continue to come out of his mouth.

“So you see it is my duty to make this championship mean something. It’s my duty to take it to heights it's never been before. It’s my duty to make this the most sought after championship this company has. And the only way to do that is to make this run historic. Not only do I have every intention of going down in history as the longest reigning Internet Champion. I also have every intention of shattering the record for the most successful defenses. People can say what they want to say about me. They can say I’m an asshole. They can see I’m a piece of shit. They can say I’ve cut corners. So on and so forth, but the one thing they will not be able to say is I’m not a fighting champion. Something I am sure is going to make their blood boil, but nothing makes me happier than pissing those people off.”

With the cameras still following behind him. Kevin came off the last step and took only a few steps forward towards a door pushing it open to walk out. In a matter of seconds it had been revealed that he had been standing inside Loma Lighthouse. Bringing his attention right back to the cameras with that arrogant smirk in full effect.

“As much as you are to blame for being a very unintelligent human being. As much as you are at fault for taking this freebie that they dangled in front of you. I do have to put blame on the company itself as well. I have been saying it for the longest time now. The two men in charge of this place are the reason why this place doesn’t thrive the way it should. Mark and Christian, both continue to keep people like you employed Bill. They continue to keep giving people like you chance after chance after chance. They continue to hype people like you up and fill your head with all this false hope. They continue to make people like you believe that someday you can reach out and take that brass ring.”

“They got you convinced that you can be one of their champions. And it’s nothing more than a lie... But then when it comes to people like me. They constantly set me up for failure. They try to make me look bad. They try to prevent me from succeeding. They do everything they can to make sure people like me feel like they are less than superior. I’ve been saying it since I came back. And the reason they are like that is because I won’t kiss their ass like they want. As well as they know I’m one of -- if not the single biggest threat to this entire establishment. They don’t want me in this position. They damn sure don’t want me to be a champion or represent their company as one. It terrifies them.

“They know I won’t tow the line. They know I’m out to ruin their reputation. All of which is fair. They should be terrified of those things and more. Meanwhile I just consider this getting my lick back for everything they did to me. But the point of the matter is Bill. It makes a ton of sense why they just gifted you this title shot. They knew you would be dumb enough to take it. And they think that with enough of their power and influence that they can take this from me. I don’t care how much they back you. I don’t care how many referees they try to pay off. Don’t give a damn how many roadblocks are standing in my way. There’s nothing that Mark, Christian, You or the entire SCW Roster can do to get this championship off of me. I am right where I belong and right where I have always deserved to be.”


His arrogance continued to ooze out of him. Everything that they didn’t want him to be, he was becoming. All from a championship that set on his shoulders.

“To be honest with you, Bill. When I really sit down to think about things. I simply could never live with myself if I were to fall short against someone like you. There would be no point in me continuing to wrestle. If I lost to someone like you. There would be no reason at all for the journey that I am on at this current moment continuing forward. If I were to allow you to become the new Internet Champion. There’s no doubt about it. That would be the most crippling and embarrassing thing to ever happen to my career. Which is saying something because at one point I lost to Goth.”

“And we know that your run would consist of Bill. You’d be just as lack lustered as the other four I mentioned. I’d be willing to bet my salary that you would lose the championship in your first defense. Considering how things just recently played out. You’d be the one to fuck around and lose it to Justin giving him his first title here in Sin City Wrestling. Of course this comes back to living in reality and reality is you could never defeat me. The reality is you could never pin my shoulders to the mat for three seconds or be able to force me to tap out. And the reality is you will NEVER be Internet Champion!”


Kevin let those words come out of his mouth with every ounce of him believing what he was saying. All while shaking his head once again.

“You should already be aware of what I am capable of, but since it’s something you can’t seem to learn from. I’m going to have to teach a lesson that you will never forget. When you stand across the ring from me this Sunday. I want you to understand that I am coming to hurt you. I am coming to put you on the shelf. I am coming to end your career. After all, you serve no real purpose to this roster and you haven’t since the day you signed a contract. People have just been far too nice in letting you stick around and skate by. I on the other hand am not a nice person and now that I’m in a position to do something about it. You can bet your ass that’s what I am going to do.”

“The joy I am going to feel when I punch you in your face and feel that fat flesh cave around my hand like hamburger meat. The sick satisfaction I am going to get in knowing I could possibly break bones in your face with said punch. The sense of happiness I am going to feel when I spill your blood all over the canvas. It’ll be music to my ears when you’re crying and pleading for me to spare. Begging for me to just put an end to the torture that you’re going to endure. Now don’t get me wrong Bill. As much as you’ll beg. As much as you’ll plead. As much as you’ll bleed, have bones broken, and feel nothing but pain. You have already proven you’re too dumb to know what’s good for you.”

“So you’re not going to go down without a fight. It’s not a fight that will actually ever make me feel threatened. It won’t be a fight that will make me feel like my back is against the wall, but it’ll be the best fight you can deliver. You’ll try your hardest. You’ll swing with everything you got and you’ll miss. You may be able to take me down, but you won’t keep me down. You will fail just like you always have. That’s who you are Bill. And in the end, I will feel an overall sense of accomplishment. Throughout every inch of my body. As I stand there, foot on your chest, hand raised in the air, still the champion, and knowing that you are never going to be seen again. That’s the type of shit I live for!”


Kevin found himself reaching up and grabbing a hold of that fifteen pounds of gold that sat on his shoulder in such a proud display. Holding it out in front of him right before the camera view. Letting those piercing hateful eyes lock on the red light.

“This right here Bill. This right here is the closest you’ll ever get to seeing this, touching this, or even being in the presence of this. So soak it. Find some way to enjoy it. Let it bring you some kind of joy or peace. Because the moment I cave your face in and send you packing for good. You’ll never what either of those things are ever again.”

Holding the championship right up in the cameras for a couple seconds longer. With that sinister smirk still plastered from ear to ear. He finally drew it back and placed it right back over his shoulder. Finding himself stepping right out of the camera view a couple of seconds later. Leaving the people that hated him more than anything to wonder if he was going to end up being right once again. All while the shot faded back to black.

6
Supercard Archives / LOSING BATTLE
« on: January 31, 2025, 05:09:08 PM »

February 2nd, 2025
Boulder City, Nevada
Nelson’s Landing

The shot found itself opening up to some beautiful scenery. The sun was shining bright. There was no breeze in the air. Nice and warm. And the cameras were pointed out away from the cliff they stood on at the infamous, Nelson’s Landing. A place known for cliff diving with its twenty five to sixty foot drops. All of the sudden there was the sound of footsteps against the dirt and rocks there on the cliff. It wasn’t long before someone came into the frame.

That someone being a familiar face. The one they called the Entity, Kevin Carter. He found himself walking towards the edge of the cliff. Real close to the edge. His toes pointing over. One misstep and tragedy could happen. That’s how close he felt he needed to be. He took a deep breath in before exhaling and found himself just looking out over the cliff. His silence was a surprise for views, but what they didn’t know was the things running through his mind.


Your attempt at a reign of terror is going to come to an end before it can even really start.” -- Eddie Lyons

That one quote flashed in his mind again and again. Something that he had held onto. Something he had constantly thought about. Something that he was using help fuel him, but in the grand scheme of things. Maybe just maybe it didn’t matter. Finally he spoke out loud knowing that every word he was saying was being captured.

“When I came back to Sin City Wrestling. I was bitter. I was angry. I was hurt. And maybe more than anything at all. I was motivated by seeking revenge. I felt like this company had taken everything from me. From my name, to my legacy, and everything in between. I thought about that shit every day for eleven years and it helped mold my mindset.”

A brief pause came from the man. Allowing him to shake his head about. Almost in a disappointed manner. Disappointed in who though? That was the question.

“I came back with that mindset. I was out to take anyone and everyone’s head off. I didn’t care who I hurt. I didn’t care who I mangled. I didn’t care what line I crossed. As far as I was concerned I would take everyone out until I got the revenge I was after. But very rarely on Eddie Lyons was unfortunately someone that made me see reality. Made me come to terms with the fact revenge wasn’t ever going to be had. And that I would just be fighting an uphill battle. I would never win. My ego was far too big to believe that at first, but as things would play out. That would be the case.”

“That’s right. Eddie Lyons was that person. A man that I knew deep down in my heart I was better than. A man that never breaks the glass ceiling himself. A man that will never actually be World Champion around here. A man that will forever be stuck in the same position he is in right now. Not only made me realize I could never truly win here, but he beat me. Our very first encounter he beat me. He put me in my place. He gave me a dose of reality. Right then and there is when the doubt started within myself. Despite how medicore you are Eddie. You were the start of my downfall. Be proud of yourself, kid.”


Any normal situation. Words like that spoken by Kevin would have been soaked in sarcasm. There would be some kind of hateful intent behind them. They would even come off as false and not like he meant any of it. Yet something about this time seemed different. His silence overcame him again. Finding himself lost in his own thoughts and memories.

Just another loudmouth, insecure jackass trying to convince the world that you’re bigger than you are..” -- Miles Kasey

That thought. That memory. That quote he played in his mind. It stung. It stung a lot more now than when it was said a few weeks back. Taking his hands and rubbing them over his rugged facial features. Once his hands left his defeated looking eyes went right back over the cliff before him.

“The start of my downfall was with Eddie, but the thing that got me the closest to the edge without going over just yet. That was you, Miles Kasey. You being a man that’s protected by this company. A man that’s loved by the bosses. A man that’s got them firmly behind him one hundred percent. One of the golden children if you will. No matter how much you fail and no matter how much you serve no real purpose aside from being the main event scene’s punching bag. You will always have a spot. That’s safe and secure. I guess that’s something I should have thought about but didn’t. That’s my fault.”

“You see a few weeks ago when you called me a loudmouth, insecure jackass that believes he’s bigger than what he was. I paid no real attention to those words. You were just blowing hot air. As you always do. The thought process at the time was why should I take you seriously? You couldn’t beat Prter Vaugn. Someone who at one time was held in high regard and seen as a future World Champion. Dude bitchslapped you four or five times. Whatever it was. And I knew in my heart of hearts. I was better than Peter. No reason to worry about someone that couldn’t beat him.”

“Hell, you literally just got beat from pillar to post by the World Champion. All because of your own dumbass decisions. Point is you got slammed by the World Champion. There’s no way you could compete on my level. Again no reason to worry about you. But then a few weeks ago. We stood in the ring together and you beat the shit out of me. I get that you were angry. I get you were focused on getting a measure of revenge. I even get that I’m a part of that, but I didn’t expect anything like that from you. I found myself in a rough spot. I couldn’t get out of it. The writing was on the wall. I was going to lose.”

“And technically, I did. I rocked Guy as hard as I could. I got myself disqualified. I did it because I knew I was going to lose. Say it for what it is. Desperation was sinking in. I knew if I lost to you in the middle of that ring. Someone who can’t get past the people I mentioned. Then there was no way I’d ever be seen as the star I see myself as. But that’s kind of the point isn’t it Miles? You’re right. I see myself as bigger than I actually am. I view myself in high regard. Whereas everyone else doesn’t. I’m nothing to them in their eyes. Not when it comes to someone like you. Thank you for making me see that, Miles.”


Those words that he spoke. Again had a tone to them that was different from any other time that people had heard him speak or heard him carry himself. This different side of him. This different version of him. It was difficult to process. Kevin found himself trying to get even closer to that edge of that cliff after those words. To the point it has become a true safety concern.

TO BE CONTINUED...



January 29th, 2025
Los Angeles, California
Home

The days were drawing closer and closer. Inception was at this point less than forty eight hours away. Everyone was already in Nevada. Everyone, but one person. Kevin sat there on the edge of his bed with his gear-bag out in front of him. In the pit of his gut all of this felt like there was no point. Something was just telling me that things weren’t going to matter. Nothing at all made him feel like going what he wanted to achieve would actually happen. Lifting his head up he made eye contact with himself there in a mirror that hung on the other side of the bedroom door.

KEVIN CARTER: What’s the point?

For a moment he was just silent looking at his reflection. Almost as if it was going to provide some kind of answer to him. Although realistically that wasn’t possible.

KEVIN CARTER: What’s the point in showing up? What’s the point in competing? What’s the point of giving it everything I have? What is the point of being one of the best damn wrestlers in that fucking company? What is the point of getting in the ring with Carter? What’s the point in competing for the Internet Championship? What is the point when the writing's on the fucking wall? That place does not, has not, and will never see any fucking value in me!

Frustration was the only way to describe how he was feeling. He came back in February of 2024. It was almost one year later. Nothing had gone the way he had planned. In fact the only true significant moment he had was at High Stakes with beating the boss and even then no one seemed to care. Not like they should. Not like he felt they should. He out his hands over his face and rubbed it a little bit from the sheer frustration he was dealing with. But the moment he did that he heard a familiar voice.

“Didn’t I tell you?”

It was such a distinct voice, it was enough to make his blood boil due to the hatred he had for the person. Moving his hands away from his face as he made eye contact with the reflection in the mirror. Problem was that it wasn't his reflection anymore. It was the reflection of Mark Ward. As much as his blood was boiling. Confusion set in as well. This wasn’t reality. It couldn’t be. Kevin could just see that smirking expression of Mark looking back at him.

MARK WARD: Didn’t I tell you all along? I told you back in 2013. You were a good hand. You just weren’t the star you saw yourself to be. I told you when you came back. You still weren’t the star you perceived yourself to be. Your return fell flat. No one remembered who you were. I reminded you that you were one of the worst World Champion’s we have ever had. Again and again, I have told you what is true. Your ego has allowed you to ignore it. Now look at you. It’s starting to creep in. Your mindset is starting to fall apart. The cracks are showing. You don’t know if you believe in yourself anymore. And this Sunday. You’ll once again fall short. Like you have in every big match you’ve had that actually mattered. Maybe it’s time to take your ball and go home... again.

That smirk just seemed to get a little cheekier. That had Kevin’s blood so hot that he felt it in every inch of his body. With a spiteful tongue in mind. Kevin was about to let this reflection of Mark have it, but then within the blink of an eye. Mark’s reflection in the mirror was gone. However, Kevin’s didn’t return. Instead it was the reflection of his ex-wife.

NICOLE AUSTIN: I wish I would have seen the signs when I first met you. If I had known everything I know now. There would have been no marriage. We wouldn’t have had children together. In fact there wouldn’t have been any type of relationship between us. If I would have just known what kind of a fucking loser you were. I made a mistake in being the supportive girlfriend turned wife. I made a mistake in believing in your hopes and dreams.

I made a mistake in believing in you as a professional wrestler. All those nights that were spent alone. Having to raise our children by myself so often. Having to hold down the home. All so you could play weekend warrior and it ended up going nowhere. You were such a selfish prick. You put yourself first over us. You let me go through the death of our daughter alone. Because of your ego being bruised and because you just weren’t willing to admit that you just aren’t that good.

After all these years. After constantly falling flat. After having facts thrown in your face and even crammed down your throat. After being in every single situation where you shouldn’t be able to deny the obvious. That’s what you have continued to do. Deny. Deny. And deny some more when it comes to the reality of everything. I now more than ever as hard as it was, I am thankful our daughter passed. Because she doesn’t have to live with the disappointment of having you as her father!


If the words of Mark’s reflection didn’t have him heated before. Those words certainly made him even more heated. His fist doubled up with hatred. He rose from the bed, but again within the blink of an eye. The reflection was gone. However he stopped in his tracks the moment he was staring at the reflection that was now in the mirror. That evil demonic of the Entity heard throughout his room.

THE ENTITY: You created me when you were at your lowest. You thought putting on a mask was going to make a difference. You thought changing your name was going to make a difference. You thought acting like a tough guy was going to make a difference. You thought you were really going to get a measure of revenge for your career with your invention of me. This was all a thing because of how bruised your ego was and how untruthful you were being with yourself. It’s sad. It’s pathetic. It makes you look like the weakest man to ever walk planet earth.

Entity could have been great. Entity could have been everything you wanted to be. Entity could have been the career resurgence you were so desperate to have. Entity could have been in main event after main event. Entity could have been the World Heavyweight Champion. Entity could have been in the Hall of Fame one day. The problem with all of that is that Entity was controlled by you. a useless and worthless human being. As long as your fingerprints were on anything involving yourself or Entity.

It was determined to be a catastrophic failure. It was never going to go anywhere but straight into the fucking ground. But again you don’t know how to be a man. You don’t know how to face the truth. You don’t know how to swallow your pride. And still haven’t learned how to take fault for anything. You blamed me for things not going the way you wanted. So you “burned” Entity to ashes just before High Stakes. And how has that worked out for you? How has getting rid of the only thing you could hide behind when times get tough go for you? Hmmm?!

You are still in the same position. You are still grasping for straws. You are still struggling. And now you’re looking down the barrel of a gun that HB Carter is holding. A gun that’s going to lead to him blowing your brains out the back of your head. Putting an end to you once and for all. You deserve this!


Those words finally pushed Kevin over the edge. All of it had pushed him to the brink of no return. He found himself swinging forward with both of his doubled up fists. Pretty much hammerfisting the mirror attached to the door. The moment those fists made contact the mirror shattered into a thousand tiny glass pieces. Breaking from the wall mount and hitting the floor where he stood. His fist remained balled up in a fit of anger as he just glared down at the glass on the floor.

KEVIN CARTER: They’re right. They’re right. They’ve always been fucking right!

That was a painful admission for him. Yet at the same time with the amount of emotion that came out of his voice. It was clear he meant everything that he said. But what did that mean? What did that mean for his future? What did that mean for Inception? What did that mean for his career as a whole? Well only time would tell. Might end up being the best news the entire company of SCW had received.



February 2nd, 2025
Boulder City, Nevada
Nelson’s Landing

If the wind decided to pick up. If he even leaned over too far. It was all over for him as he stood on that cliff’s edge. Oddly enough he found himself just closing his eyes. Playing back another memory in his mind from the last year of his career.

You’re to blame for your legacy vanishing.” -- Jayden Harris

That might have been the most interesting thing he had done the entire year. It was certainly the only thing that anyone talked about as far as he was concerned. The entire saga of himself, J2H, and Alexander Raven versus the Harris Father and Son duo. Letting his eyes open to focus back on the depth of that cliff below him.

“The fact that I’m a two-time Heavyweight Champion. As well as a former Tag Team Champion. Yet the only thing I’ll ever truly be remembered for is feuding with a punk kid and his father. To which, it isn’t even going to be remembered because of me. It’s going to be remembered because of so many other factors. Can’t lie that leaves a sour taste in my mouth. It makes me feel very dejected. However I’ve got no one other than myself to blame. As much as I don’t want to admit it, but you were right Jayden.”

“You were right in saying that I am to blame for my legacy vanishing. I had done things that should have been remembered. That should have molded my legacy. That should have been something that people remembered and gave me respect for. But they didn’t because I didn’t make them. Those accomplishments and moments meant nothing because I didn’t find a way to force them to mean something. My contract wasn’t renewed in 2013 because I didn’t give them a reason to renew it. Sure, I admit. I blamed them. I blamed them again and again.”

“But the reality is, in the back of my head. I knew it was my fault. I knew that it would fall on my shoulders. I was just hoping that no one would really see it. Hoping that no one would really call me on it. Yet here we are Jayden. You were one of the first. One of the first to make it known. One of the first to call me on the bullshit. One of the first to tell me what I already knew but avoided. You exposed me and when you did. It allowed others to do the same. Putting me in no other position to admit that you are right. Every bit of my legacy vanishing is indeed my fault.”


His voice sounded a little shaky for the moment. Almost like there was some legitimate emotion hitting him. Making him feel some type of way he had never felt before. Making sound and even look vulnerable for the time being. Those eyes of his continued to look down at the depths of that drop off from the cliff. With a specific thought crossing his mind again.

What then could someone like you POSSIBLY do to me?” -- HB Carter

That one quote had played in the man’s mind. Time and time again. Ever since it was said back in March of 2024. No one knew how much that weighed on his mindset. That was until this very moment when he began to speak up once again.

“That brings me to you, Carter. It brings me to this coming Sunday. To our match at Inception with your Internet Championship on the line. In a weird way, this is coming full circle. Yet at the same time, it seems like it’s all too pointless. You see I never forgot about my first loss in coming back to SCW. Under the hood. Known as the Entity. I had people on edge. I had people questioning who I was, what I wanted, and how things were going to play out. At the start I had everyone from the fans in the seats to everyone in the back truly terrified. And then you beat me...”

Finally for the first time since the shot had opened up. Kevin looked right over at the cameras. Not moving from where he stood, but that eye contact with the cameras was everything. It really helped set the mood and it wasn’t a pleasant one.

“The moment you defeated me. It took the wind out of my sail. It quite literally ruined me. The mystic was gone within the blink of an eye. No one saw me as a threat anymore. No one was scared of me anymore. No one thought I had any leverage and no one thought I would ever go anywhere. All from that one loss. Something that has made me bitter towards you. Something that has made me resent you and more importantly than all of that. Something that has made me hate you. Oddly enough though the loss wasn’t the thing that I remembered most about our first encounter. Instead it was what you said to me heading into that encounter.”

“You said and I quote: What then could someone like you POSSIBLY do to me? Now at the time that quote from you was meant to describe your poor life story and everything that you had been through. Which quite frankly, I didn’t give a fuck about then and I don’t give a fuck about now. But I realized that the quote had more meaning to it as time went on. Because you are just like Miles. Just like a couple others around here too. You are one of the golden children. One of the few chosen. One of the few that will always have the backing of the right people and I’m not talking about the fans. I’m talking about the people that pull the strings. They will always hold you in high regard.”

“You simply cannot look bad. You cannot be put in a situation where the odds aren’t in your favor. HB Carter always has to look like the super hero. I have come to learn that more and more as time has gone on. As I have seen everything play out. Which is what you really meant when you said what could I possibly do to you? You already know that I am constantly fighting an uphill losing battle. You already know you got their backing. You already know you got them in your back pocket. So nothing I say. Nothing I do. Nothing I aim to achieve is ever going to matter. Not if you are going to be standing opposite of me.”


His facial expression seemed to become more and more sour with every word that came out of his mouth.

“This entire situation with us, Carter. It was going to really set the tone and explain a lot. I had every intention of speaking my mind and airing it all out when it comes to how I feel about you. I had every intention of telling you exactly why I targeted you. I had every intention of putting it out into the universe as to why I don’t view you as the champion type. And I had every intention of telling you exactly why it is that you are part of the reason Sin City Wrestling remains stagnant. Something that I know that you have been waiting to hear. Something you’d find a way to help boost your own self righteous ego. ”

“However, in hindsight of everything. In allowing myself to see things in a much clearer vision. I am not going to say why I made you a target. I am not going to give you any ammunition to use against me. I am not going to give you a chance to hype up that ego of yours. Nah, you don’t deserve that. And this is the only thing that I can control. Not to mention, if it’s not going to change the outcome. What does it matter? What true significance does it hold? None, the answer is none Carter. But I will however say this...”

“You might have their support. You might be in their eyes better than me. You might end up with the win over me at Inception. And you might end up with all the bragging rights in the world. Good for you, Carter. However there’s going to come a time where you are all alone. A time where you get inside your head. A time where you are going to look at that Internet Championship. A time where you look yourself in the mirror and you ask yourself the true questions. Did you truly earn the win? Did you truly beat me? Did you really deserve to be the Internet Champion all along?”

“Did you truly accomplish all the success you had? If at the end of asking yourself those questions. There’s any inkling of doubt in the back of your mind. Then you know that the answer to all of it is no. You know that it likely had everything to do with all the other factors. It likely has everything to do with you being one of the chosen ones. One of the golden children as I mentioned. When you come to that realization. You will have no one to blame but yourself for how it all played out. But hey, you get to say you beat me twice? That’s all that really matters right?”


There was still such a tone to him that made him sound bitter, angry, and hurt all at the same time. Taking his eyes off the cameras at that point. Allowing himself to look back down at the seemingly bottomless pit right there at his feet.

“Carter gets to be the man to say he got the win over me. Not that he’ll do anything with it, but it’ll be nice for him to hang his hat on I guess. Which is what leads me to you Sin City Wrestling. It leads me to every single one of you. I never thought I would ever say this. Yet, at the same time it feels like I do not have a choice in the matter anymore. It feels like it is the only approach that I can take. Feels like the only thing I’m in control of, but not in control of at the same time. SCW, you are going to get everything you have ever wanted from me.”

“By that I mean you won’t ever have to suffer through another Kevin Carter championship reign. You won’t ever have to see me every challenge for a championship ever again. Mark, you get to be one thousand percent right about how I will go down in history as one of the worst champions you ever had on your roster. You get to be right about how there’s a reason I didn’t get a pop. You get to be right when it comes to why people didn’t remember me. Christian, you get to have your way when it comes to not wanting me on the roster. You didn’t want me back then. You didn’t want me coming back.”

“You get to have that glory. The SCW locker room. You all get to be right about me not being anything special. You get to be right about how I was nothing more than an over-inflated ego. You get to be right in saying I didn’t bring anything to the locker room. And when it comes to each and every single one of the Sin City Wrestling fans. You get to be right for booing me. You get to be right for hating me. You get to be right for wishing the most god awful terrible things to happen to me. You get to be the most right in all of this. Because at the end of the day. It doesn’t matter how good someone is or isn’t. Your seal of approval is everything. And you made sure it was known I don’t have it and will never have it.”


That’s when the cameras found themselves zooming out from such a close up of the man. Kevin stood there right on the edge of that cliff as dangerously close as he could. Only to reveal that in his right hand was his wrestling boots and in his left hand was his wrestling tights. Holding them out in front of him over the cliff. Speaking one final time.

“This is what you wanted. This is what you begged for. This is what you claimed would make you the happiest. And this is what you said would make everything better for everyone... Goodbye, I’m done.”

Without so much as any hesitation at all. Kevin let the gear and the boots fall out of both hands. Right over the edge of that cliff. Disappearing into the darkness as they fell in what may have never actually ever had an ending to them. The cameras went from the cliff back up to Kevin’s face. The expression had nothing but defeat all over it. Turning himself around to start walking away, leaving everyone with that final image before the shot faded out.

7
Climax Control Archives / HARSH REALITY
« on: January 17, 2025, 02:16:31 PM »



As the woman walked down the hall of the hospital. Those heels she had on clicked off the floor with a rhythm to them. She found herself stopping just right outside her office door where her secretary was seated. Quickly the secretary got the attention of the woman just before she could walk through that office door.

LARKAN YOUNG
Oh! Dr. Wynn!

DR. WYNN
Yes, Larkan?

LARKAN YOUNG
I know you had an appointment set up at two.
But I had a gentleman walk in a few minutes ago and demand that he be penciled.


DR. WYNN
Well that’s not how we operate around here. . .

LARKAN YOUNG
I know, I know. But he insisted.
Claimed he was in a bad head space. Said he is a former patient of yours and quite frankly. . .
Something about his demeanor scared me.
I just felt like I didn’t have a choice but to give him what he wanted.


The look on the secretary's face said it all. She truly looked terrified. All that did was really raise a red flag for the blonde doctor. Wynn’s eyebrow raised in a very concerning manner.

DR. WYNN
Uh. . . okay?
So when did you pencil them in for?


LARKAN YOUNG
Well he’s actually inside your office waiting for you.

DR. WYNN
In my office? Right now?

LARKAN YOUNG
Yes ma’am.

She looked right over her shoulder at the office door. Right away she felt like her stomach dropped. Her heart beat picking up. Slowly turning her head back to the woman behind the desk.

DR. WYNN
If you don’t see me.
Come back out this door in the next five minutes.
Call the police!


She turned herself around and slowly took a few steps towards the door. Her hand was trembling and shaking when she reached out for the handle. Twisting it slightly and pushing the door open. Finding the courage deep to walk into the room. Taking a look around and instantly realizing her office chair was spun around. Not how she left it. Again fear started to strike her as she slowly started to close the door.

DR. WYNN
Listen. I don’t know what’s going on here but. . .

Before she could even finish her statement. The chair spun itself around with a bit of quickness. Revealing that sitting in that chair was Kevin Carter. Yes, a former patient but also one that almost ruined her entire life with everything he had put her through. Dr. Wynn’s entire facial expression changed. She went white as a ghost. Carter smirked at her.

KEVIN CARTER
Long time no see Doc.

She instantly found herself reaching for the door, but before she could do anything else. He slapped his hands down on her desk before him and stood up from the chair.

KEVIN CARTER
If you know what’s best for you.
I’d back away from that door very slowly.


Her hand left the door right away, finding herself backing away, but not keeping her eyes off of him. Not when she was crippled with fear.

KEVIN CARTER
Look how far you’ve come in such little time.
No longer working in that awful mental ward.
Out from under that awful human being none as your boss.
Got your gig going. Seemingly still trying to help people like me.


DR. WYNN
I have never come across anyone else like you.
These people actually want help. They want to get better.
You just wanted to watch the world burn.
Now I suggest.


KEVIN CARTER
I am no longer your patient Doc.
Your suggestions don’t work for me anymore.
Not that they ever did before.


It was almost like he just had to take that jab at her with the little smirk that crossed his lips following those words.

KEVIN CARTER
And I don’t think you’re being very fair here Doc.
You don’t even know me to pass that kind of judgement on me.
Now when it comes to Entity. You knew him.


DR. WYNN
You’re the same goddamn person, psychopath!

KEVIN CARTER
Ah for someone that spent all that time studying to be a doctor.
You sure are one of the dumbest people to ever walk the planet.


Shaking his head a little. Carter then started to make his way from behind the desk and step towards her. Of course the woman tried to keep the distance between them. Only way out was the door that he made her get away from. So things weren’t going to end well for her. Carter stepped right in front of her and made the woman look at him.

KEVIN CARTER
Entity and myself are two different people.
I admit that I created Entity in my head during my darkest times.
When I had lost myself and didn’t believe in myself.
But that all changed a few months ago. I got rid of Entity,
And I did something you said I couldn’t do.
I did something you said just let go of and move on from.
I got my revenge. Oh did I get my revenge on Mark and it was the greatest thing ever.


His smirk only seemed to grow. This self satisfaction he felt and had felt ever since High Stakes just put him on a different level.

KEVIN CARTER
I knew I was never in the wrong for holding onto things the way I did.
But I needed you to know that you were wrong in telling me to move on.
I needed you to know you were wrong for not helping me the way you should have.
Yet at the same time I also needed you to know. Now that it’s behind me.
I can take one piece of advice you did offer me.


DR. WYNN
What. . . what are you even talking about?

KEVIN CARTER
You said I needed to be more in tune with my emotions.
I needed to “feel” more often and I needed to let those “feelings” out.
All in order to become the person I wanted to be. And I realize that you were right.
But I don’t think you realized the monster you were going to create with that advice.


DR. WYNN
You cannot blame me for your actions or feelings, Kevin!

KEVIN CARTER
I’m not blaming you.
I’m not blaming you at all.
But I am thanking you for that advice.
Because now I can be who I want to be and not fear what is coming.
No need to hide behind a mask. I don't need to create a persona in my head.
Just to get by. No. because of that advice all those years ago.
I now get to be the violent man I have always craved to be deep down.


His words were making her skin crawl. She finally made an attempt to dash towards that door, but she didn’t get far. His tattooed hand slamming against the wall to block her and keep her right there in front of him. Again those fear riddled eyes being forced to find his.

KEVIN CARTER
It started with Mark. Giving him the beating of a lifetime.
It transferred over to breaking Carter’s nose. Watching the blood just gush from it.
Gives me such a sick satisfaction that I cannot even put into words.
And now it’s going to lead to me snapping Miles' neck like a twig.
In front of a live audience.


He couldn’t contain that almost demonic like chuckle from escaping him.

KEVIN CARTER
A whole company, a whole business.
They will all get to suffer from what I’m about to do.
But it’s all thanks to you Doc.
Thank you! Thank you for helping me become who I needed to be.
Even if it took me a while to understand that violence is what I needed.
This is all going to be worth it for my own pleasure.


Again, he couldn’t help himself with that laugh. Although at that moment he pushed himself away from the blonde doctor. Turning his back to the woman and walking right for the door. Opening it up to make his exit without another word or look in her direction. Almost like this was all done for a scare tactic and to cause the woman grief.

It appeared to have worked as she slowly started to slump to the floor with tears in her eyes. Not only had he made her life hell before, but now he was blaming her for what he had become. Blaming her for what he was about to do. There was something wrong with Kevin mentally. Something that had been wrong for a long time. If she couldn’t fix him and seemingly made it worse. How could it ever get better?



Henderson, Nevada was the next stop for Sin City Wrestling. Climax Control was set to take over Lee’s Family Forum. As one would have expected it was the talk of the week. Every fan you ran into was going. Fans all across the country were flying in. For no other reason than it was the Go Home show right before Inception and history went on to show that the Go Home show were not ones to miss.

There was nothing wrong with a last minute push for bringing more fans to the show. Sadly for the likes of the man that called himself the Entity of Sin City Wrestling. He was being tasked with a media appearance to do just that. With a hateful expression plastering his face, Kevin walked down the hallway of the KVEG radio station. Being led by one of the staff members along the way.

Only a few steps were taking down that hall before they were stopped right outside of a door. Above the door a neon sign was flashing the words: “On Air” over and over again. Kevin just peeked through the see through glass to see a man and a woman chatting back and forth with their headphones on. Hios eyes rolled as he looked over at the staff member.


KEVIN CARTER
How long is this stupid shit going to take?

STAFF MEMBER
Oh, well uhm. . . according to my notes.
You were scheduled for about a fifteen minute interview.
With Mike P and Lady G of the Morning Show here at Hot 97.5
.

KEVIN CARTER
And I’m being forced to wait why? Time is money.

STAFF MEMBER
We are just waiting for a small commercial break and I’ll take you right in.

KEVIN CARTER
This is why I do things on my time!

His words were just filled with venom. However almost as soon as they were spoken the On Air sign went off. Right away the staff member opened the door for Kevin. He stepped through those doors and found himself glaring right at the two sitting behind the desk. The woman and man both took their head phones off and stood up with smiles to greet him.

MIKE P
Hey man! It’s a pleasure to have you here!

LADY G
We’re huge wrestling fans.
We just couldn’t pass up a chance to speak with one of the biggest stars in this area,
Thanks to SCW!


MIKE P
Got my family front row tickets and everything for this show in Henderson!

Both of them stood there with their hand extended in his direction. Kevin just glared at them as he took a seat. Finally breaking his own silence.

KEVIN CARTER

I couldn’t give a shit less about your likes.
Or if you’re going to be at the show with your family.
I despise people like you.
Let’s just get this thing over with.


LADY G
Oh, well that’s not what I expected.

KEVIN CARTER
Learn to keep them low next time.
Then maybe you won’t be disappointed.


MIKE P
Uh, let’s just keep things peaceful.
We’re back on the air in five... four... three... two...one...


Both of them took their seats back in their chairs and like clock work went right back into their radio personas like it was no big deal. Kevin sat there still glaring.

MIKE P
Aye! We’re back for the Morning Show.
It’s your boy Mike P.


LADY G
And of course, Lady G here too.
Today, we’ve got ourselves a special guest in the studio.


MIKE P
Anyone that’s a professional wrestling fan,
And especially a fan of pro wrestling in the area.
We have Sin City Wrestling’s own Kevin Carter here.
Kev, welcome to Hot 97.7 my man.


KEVIN CARTER
Yep. On with the questions.

LADY G
Wow, not much of a talker are you?
Well, I do have a question to start things off.
You’ve been back with SCW almost a year now.
But you also had a stint with them several years back.
Can you tell us what the difference is from then to now?


KEVIN CARTER
There isn’t a difference.

MIKE P
Come on now.
There has to be a little bit of a difference.


KEVIN CARTER
Oh, I’m sorry. I forgot you worked there.
And that you had some kind of experience.
No need to even ask me then right?!


That sarcasm could be sensed right away. Kevin just glared across the table at both of them. Clearly not happy with them even questioning his answer.

KEVIN CARTER
I said what I said. There is no difference.
It’s still the same corrupt place it was back then that it is now.
If you don’t kiss ass. If you don’t play by their rules.
And if you don’t give them what they want.
They treat you like trash and aim to screw you over.
I’ve seen it. I’ve dealt with it.
But now I’ve found a way to stop them.
And that’s what makes them hate me that much more.


MIKE P
There is no denying that you are one of the most hated men there.
My son and I watch all the time.
And last week you finally put him on the hate train.
After that confrontation with Miles Kasey.
One of -- if not the greatest wrestler SCW has on the roster.


KEVIN CARTER
Excuse me?

MIKE P
Hmmm?

KEVIN CARTER
You want to repeat what you just said?

MIKE P
Are you talking about Miles?
Yeah, the man is super talented in the ring.
Hands down in my opinion. He should be the World Champion.
He’s that good.


KEVIN CARTER
Is this some kind of fucking joke to you?

LADY G
Woah! We can’t use that kind of language on air!

KEVIN CARTER
Is it a joke?
Or did you just bring me on this show to embarrass me?
To mock me?! To have fun at my experience?!


With those words coming out of his mouth. Kevin found himself stepping up from the chair he was sitting in and walking around the table. Getting right in the face of the radio host.

KEVIN CARTER
I asked you a question.
You better answer me!


LADY G
Kevin, let’s take a seat.
My co-host didn’t mean anything by it.


MIKE P
We’re all entitled to our opinions.
You’re good at what you do. A really good hand for SCW.
But you’re no Miles Kasey. He is the definition of pro wrestling.
Something to inspire to be. Even you can admit that.


KEVIN CARTER
You’re right.
You’re very right. I am not Miles Kasey.
Nothing like him at all. . .


Before the radio host knew what happened. Kevin swung his right hand forward and PUNCHING him right in the mouth knocking him out of the chair he was sitting in. Putting him down on the ground. As soon as the slap connected the female host went running out of the room. Kevin standing over the male with the audio picking everything up.

KEVIN CARTER
I’m better than Miles Kasey.
You fucking hear me?! Better than him in every way!
People like you are the reason I have to hurt him on Sunday!
Don’t you ever hold that piss ant above me.
Don’t you ever fucking disrespect me again!


If the slap wasn’t bad enough Kevin took it upon himself to spit on the man that laid on the floor holding his face in pain. Those intense eyes remained locked on the radio host for a moment. That was until security came rushing into the room and started to yank at Carter to pull him out. That evil glare still featured as it was clear this man was not right in the head. That created for a very scary and dangerous situation for the Climax Control right around the corner.



The shot found itself slowly starting to fade in. As it did so it didn’t take long at all to reveal a familiar face. Sitting right there with his hands behind his head was none other than Kevin Carter. That signature sour look covered his expression while he leaned back slightly in the chair he sat in.

“Miles. I have to ask you a serious question.”

He leaned forward in his chair. The metal of it slamming against the floor and echoing throughout the room for a brief moment. Carter’s eyes narrowed while keeping them forward.

“As much as people are going to accuse me for being a prick.
Something I won’t shy away from. I am indeed a prick.
I’m an asshole. I’m selfish. So on and so forth.
But this question isn’t meant to highlight those features.
No, not at all. It's a genuine and legitimate question.
What makes you think you have a chance against me?”


For a couple of seconds that eyebrow of his arched in a questioning manner. To go along with the question he had laid on the table.

“Because I did some research. Did a little bit of a deep dive on some things.
Looking at the end of 2023 and then looking at the entire year of 2024.
There’s not a single fight, match, or moment that took place to make me feel threatened.
Nothing to make me sit there and go, Wow this Miles kid might be the truth.
And sure that might get under your skin. It might even get under the skin of your supporters.
But I’m not lying.”

“The last victory you had that meant anything was in October of 2023.
You defeated a man with a broken ankle to become the Internet Champion.
And even then that’s questionable to bring up.
Because that clown was pretty much easily forgettable by that point anyway.
He had no real stock around here. Not like he did once before.
And bragging about beating someone that was injured would make you a bitch.”

“But like I said that was the last time you had a victory that meant anything.
Every title defense you had going forward was laughable at best.
Then the moment that 2024 rolled around. You became Peter Vaughn’s personal punching bag.
Something I am sure is such a sore spot for you, even after all this time later.
However facts are facts Miles. That’s one thing about me is that’s all I speak.
Sure it pisses people off, but so be it. You can’t run from facts.”


The smirk that crossed that man’s lips. Although it was brief, it told quite the story. A story where he took pride in getting under someone’s skin. Something he was without a doubt trying to do with Miles.

“Peter slapped you around silly style and took your championship with ease.
And thank god for him doing that.
Thank him for putting an end to that reign.
For it will go down in history as easily one of the worst
And the most embarrassing reigns of all time.
Though, I will admit your significant other is closing in on taking the cake.
How many times is he going to defend the title against Justin Smith. . .
Just to have a successful title defense to his name?”

“Anyway. Back to the point at hand.
You very quickly found yourself in a last chance situation.
Again only for Peter to clean your clock and send you packing.
Ensuring you never got shot at the Internet Championship as long as he was champion.
And that was ultimately a nail in your coffin for 2024 wasn’t it?
Everything you did from that point on was forgettable.
It wasn’t worth mentioning. No real shine or spotlight on you.”

“Only time people heard from you was the occasional match that didn’t matter.
Or the mind numbing tweets that you and Carter engage in on a day to day basis.
You two do realize you’re fucking adults right? Maybe it’s time to act like it.
Not everyone needs to know every little detail about your relationship.
When in reality most people don’t give a damn if your marriage fails or survives.
Simply put Miles. You were a ghost in 2024.
But for me? When you look at the year I had.
Something spectacular. I was always the subject of conversation wasn’t I?”


He kept that smirk plastered across his lips.

“From the moment I showed up in SCW until now all eyes have been on me.
Sure, at first my identity was a secret. But that was a conversation starter.
It led to J2H and I putting on one hell of a match.
Just for the sake of duping you idiots into believing there was an issue.
All for the sake of the bigger plan.”

“And when that plan came together. I was one of the biggest acts of 2024.
J2H, Myself, and Alexander Raven were a very dark cloud over the company.
We caused havoc and chaos everywhere we went. It didn’t make people happy.
Very much aligned with what you said last week.
Everything we did had people wanting to punch us in the face.”

“Yet, none of those people stepped up, did they?
Most of them shied away like the pussies they were.
Sure, they liked to sneak diss like some bitches.
But they never said anything to my face. They never took a swing at me.
In fact the only man that did was a man that signed y’all’s paychecks.”

“And that does nothing but make this roster look pathetic.
When the owner has more balls than his talent. That’s saying something.
Might be time to close up shop and send you people into the unemployment line.
2024 was a big year for me, Miles. But 2025? It’s going to be even bigger.
More fulfilling and will involve a lot more self satisfaction.”

“I have goals. I have yet to achieve,
I’ve got a direction that I want to go in.
And there’s not a single person on this roster that is going to derail that.
That includes your husband.
And you can bet your ass it includes you.”


For a moment there was just this arrogant chuckle that fell from his lips. Carter at this point was more than aware of what he was doing. Pushing that line again and again. Knowing there was going to be a breaking point for the man he was set to face.

“Now of course with me telling you that.
I already know it’s something that you’re doing to deny.
And you’re going to be quick to bring up that last moment you had just before 2024 ended.
You’re going to boast about how people talked about it.
How people were invested. For better or worse.
You know that one moment where you showed your desperation.”

“That moment where you thought it would change everything for you.
The moment where you thought you came up with a brilliant plan. . .
That would finally make you a main event player and a World Champion.
And we all saw how that turned out for you.
You shit the bed and made yourself an enemy for life.”

“Now there’s no real point in beating a dead horse in this matter.
I just know how you think and how you operate Miles.
You did what you did and it ultimately meant nothing.
Which aligns with your career, as it means nothing.
And at the same time aligns with everything I am trying to tell you.
I’m trying to get you to see this thing called reality.”


Finally, Carter stood up from the chair that he was sitting in. That once sour expression that had crippled his face had disappeared. Only to be replaced with one of arrogance. His tattooed arms folded across his chest with his eyes finding their way back to the red light.

“And the reality is... You don’t stand a chance Miles.
You’ve never stood a chance. And you’re never going to stand a chance.
Might be a bitter pill to swallow, but that’s just how the world works.
There are people that exist that are able to be as good as they want to be.
They’re able to accomplish every goal they set for themselves.
They are able to live out their dreams and live them out to their fullest.”

“Then there are people who aren’t as good.
They’ll never even reach half of what they believe they could be.
At every single turn, they'll be constantly shut down and stopped in their tracks.
They will never be able to achieve a single goal.
They will never be able to live out a dream. They turn out to be failures.
You are quite literally the embodiment of someone like that, Miles.”

“Again, it’ll be a bitter pill for you to swallow.
It won’t be something you want to hear.
It isn’t something you’ll want to accept.
Especially not with everything that’s come to light as of late.
Or after everything that you said last week.
But again you cannot run from facts and reality catches us all one day.”


Allowing himself to just shake his head a little bit.

“But you know something Miles.
The more and more I have thought about this match over the last week.
My opinion began to change a little bit.
Sure, the fact remains that I took the match to beat the hell out of you.
Teach you a lesson in respect and send a direct message to your husband.
But then it dawned on me.”

“I’ve got the chance to do something that should have been done a long time ago.
I am being presented with a chance to make Sin City Wrestling better.
Not just make the company better. . .
But I am being presented with a chance to make all of wrestling better.
By simply putting you on the shelf and making sure you can never get off it.
No one truly wants you here anymore.”

“And I can read you like a book, Miles.
I know the moment you hear those words.
You’re going to rattle off a bunch of names that have tried to do the same thing.
Throughout your career. You’ll hype them up on how big and bad they thought they were.
Just for you to end up putting them down.
And it won’t be impressive when I hear you say it.”

“Not when those people and names you bring up will be just as irrelevant as you.
I am unlike any man you have faced before. I am unlike any competition you had before.
And you got just a small taste of that back on April 28th.
Only difference between then and now is that my head space was a lot different.
I was focused on something much bigger than you. I just looked past you. . .
And still won with ease.”

“But this time out.
You’re getting every bit of my attention.
Every bit of my focus. Every single bit of what I have to offer.
Each time I punch you in the face. I’m aiming to crush your jaw.
Every single time I kick you. I’m going to aim to make sure it crumbles you.
I’m after blood and I’ll promise you. I’ll have it.”

“I am a man of my word always, Miles. Fucking always.
This company doesn’t need you. This business doesn’t need you.
Only real purpose you provide is being the resident punching bag.
And we’ve got Bill Barnhart for that. So you can get put on the shelf.
And never come back down.
This is ultimately what you deserve.”


Cameras found themselves zooming in right then. The look in his eyes really helping sell the story that he was trying to tell. There was no denying he believed in what he was saying, but it wasn’t going to be easy to get others to buy into it. Then again it was likely something he didn’t care about when it came to those other people.

“Speaking of deserving. SCW deserves to be in a better place.
A level where this company is viewed as a place to be.
And not a laughing stock. No more looking at SCW as the small fish in a big pond.
Being a place where people want to be in order to test themselves.
But the only way these things can be accomplished is by seeing people like you and Carter go.
It has to be done and while I’ll have great pride leading this company down a better path.
I’ll take greater pride in ending your careers on the way!”


Arrogance oozed out of Carter every time he spoke. This was no different with the last shot of that smirk of his being seen. There was no denying that a match between Carter and Kasey would be historic. Due to no other reason than how hard hitting it would end up being, but if the man was able to achieve everything he said. Then the company was going to end up missing one of the greatest stars that it has ever seen and put Carter on a level of being untouchable that no one would ever want to see.

8
Supercard Archives / NEW REGIME
« on: November 22, 2024, 04:35:42 PM »




In less than five days High Stakes was set to take place. The entire city of Tucson was embracing everything that was coming with the event. From the thousands upon thousands of fans flying in for the mega event. To all the traffic that certain businesses were getting just from seeing one of the Bombshells or Superstars in the area. It was a lot to take in, but this is what happens when you had one of the biggest wrestling events in the world taking over your city.

This particular moment the shot was rolling into a very large building. Rows upon rows upon rows of fans were seated and waiting for something major. In front of those fans were rows upon rows of all kinds of media. Some wrestling related. Some locals. Some just wanted to be in on the action because it was taking place. And in front of that was a very large stage with a couple different podiums set up. About that time a man could be seen taking the center podium. Clearing his throat a little.


JUSTIN DECENT
Ladies and gentlemen! I want to start off by thanking each and every single one of you.
Thank you for being here today. Thank you for taking time out of your day to see us.
Thank you for using your platforms to help us out. It is truly an honor.
And I know there are several men and women back there that feel the same.
So without further ado welcome to the High Stakes press conference!


Nearly every single person that was in that building responded. From those rowdy wrestling fans screaming out in excitement. To the very professional media people in front clapping their hands together.

JUSTIN DECENT
As each of you know. This is the biggest night in Sin City Wrestling’s history.
The biggest night, the biggest event of the year, and the event with the most at stake.
This time of year is truly. . .


Before the man could even finish his statement. There was this loud sound that could be heard. Almost like someone was taking their hand and just smacking it against the top of a microphone. That was followed up with someone rudely interrupting.

“Would you shut the hell up and get off stage?!”

As soon as those words came echoing through the building. Mere seconds later KEVIN CARTER had emerged from behind the curtain that separated the stage and the talent in the back. The very second the man was seen, those fans that were in attendance began to let it be known how they felt about him. By no means at all was it in a positive light.

KEVIN CARTER
Yeah, yeah.
You can all kiss my left nut and make the right one jealous!


His attitude oozed out of him while he walked right over to Justin. With no care at all for the man, he proceeded to push him out of the way. Forcing the man to take a seat behind him in one of the chairs. Standing right there center stage, Carter glared out at the people in front of him.

KEVIN CARTER
I know what you idiots here in the front row were promised.
You were told you could ask all the questions you wanted.
And you were told you were going to get all the answers to those questions.
That we were all going to have to be professional.
Well, you’re in for a rude fucking awakening.
I’ve got no desire to be professional. I’ve got no desire to play nice for this company.
And I’ve really got no desire to answer any of your dumb ass questions!


Again the boos rang out pretty heavily and aimed in the man’s direction. So much as getting a little bit of a response from those on the media side of things. Some of them looked at each other in confusion and even a little bit of shock.

KEVIN CARTER
And honestly folks...
Why should I be professional? Why should I play by the rules?
What has this company done for me as of late to make me want to make them look good?!
For those that are a little on the slow side.
The answer is nothing. They’ve done absolutely nothing for me.
Nothing but hold me back and aim to make me look bad.
For crying out loud. Take today for example.

I was told I had to be here. I had to do this.
I had to maximize the minutes given to me.
And then I had to get the hell out of the building before Mark showed up.
A man that shouldn’t be making it all about because he owns the company.
A man that shouldn’t have been allowed to abuse his power.
And make a match between the two of us in the first place.
Not even giving me a proper platform to speak my mind!


Visibly frustrated, Carter shook his head from side to side.

KEVIN CARTER
For eleven years that man has held me down.
He has held me back at every turn.
He has been determined to make my life hell.
And he’s been allowed to get away with it.
With no end seemingly in sight.

Like I said he shouldn’t have been allowed to make this match.
And with being the main event level caliber star that I am.
I should be competing at a different level. I should be competing for championships.
I should be in a position to showcase my raw talent.
Be in a situation where I am able to better myself.

Not being forced to beat down an old man.
Which is going to do nothing for me in the end.
And the worst part about all of this is.
Being forced into this match. It’s not even the true slap in the face.
No, the real slap in the face is the High Stakes Rumble!


The frustration was so deep within the man. That his voice cracked for a brief moment. He was truly at his breaking point and he was letting it all out in front of everyone. Whether or not, it would do any good. That wasn’t the point for him. He was going to have his voice heard after being suppressed all this time.

KEVIN CARTER
They’re going to hold a battle royal.
And the winner gets a championship shot of their choosing.
Before the new year.
They’re allowing names like Bill Barnhart and Justin Smith to be apart of it.
Those two men are nothing more than clowns and shouldn’t ever get that kind of opportunity.
Especially not over someone like me!

They’re letting someone like Eddie Lyons.
Once again, he has an opportunity to prove himself.
Letting him once again have a shot at becoming champion.
Something that has happened month after month after month.
And all he’s ever proven is at best, he belongs in the Roulette Division.
Meanwhile I haven’t been given a single opportunity at a championship.

Not a single one, but Eddie? He can get them all the time?!
And that’s just the people that they have confirmed that will be in the match.
That doesn’t include the fact that they have made this match open to anyone and everyone.
If you used to be a former talent for the company. It’s a free invite to come back.
Don’t have to do anything. Don’t have to prove yourself at all.

Just come back to a possible free championship shot.
Even if you aren’t a former talent. Even if you don’t have a contract with the company.
This is also an opportunity for you to come in and be handed something.
Come right on in. Take away from people that have been busting their asses here.
Just come right on in and take away a spot from someone like me!


The vein in the middle of Carter’s forehead looked like it was about to burst at any given moment. He had gotten himself so upset that it was becoming unsettling to watch the man unravel right before their very eyes. At this point though, he couldn’t stop himself.

KEVIN CARTER
Take right off my fucking plate. This is insane. It’s gone too far!
Are you people truly this blind?! Are you that stupid?!
Do you truly not see with your eyes what Mark is doing to me?!
Can you not see that everything I have ever said is turning out to be true?!


JUSTIN DECENT
Alright Kevin. I think that’s. . .

KEVIN CARTER
No! No! I will not be silenced any longer!
Is your hatred for me that deep that. . .
You’re okay with what is happening right before your very eyes?!
I’m being held back. I’m being suppressed.
They won’t let me be who I am meant to be!


JUSTIN DECENT
Come on Kevin. Calm down for a second.
This isn’t the time or the place for all of this.


By then Justin was getting out of the chair he had taken a seat in. Being the host of the presser and being one of the many trusted hands in the company’s history. It was up to him to rangle this kinds of things in. Approaching Carter who was now pacing the stage like a mad man.

Justin gently reached out and touched him on the shoulder. Carter immediately spun around and MUFFED the man across the jaw with his open hand. Justin was pushed down to the floor of the stage pretty harshly. As soon as he fell there was a collective gasp of shock from the people watching.


KEVIN CARTER
Look me in my eyes. Look me in my eyes Mark!
This ends here. This ends once and for all.
You’re not going to silence me and hold me back any longer!


Clearly at that point Carter had proven to be off his rocker. If he thought the man he had just knocked to the ground was the boss himself. Justin just looked on shocked and confused, but about that moment the right thing was being done.

Several members of the SCW security team could be seen rushing the stage. Carter attempted to fight them off, but he was very quickly overpowered. Starting with them yanking the microphone out of his hand so he couldn’t further cause a disturbance from a verbal standpoint.

Within a matter of seconds. They were able to bound Carter’s arms behind his back and start to carry him off the stage. He was fighting the whole way trying to scream out, but one of the security guards was pushing down on his head to keep him from doing so. Escorting the seemingly deranged man off the stage.

JUSTIN DECENT
Wow! Just wow.

About that time Justin was starting to pick himself up off the stage. That look of pure shock still covered his entire expression. Once he was finally back on his feet, he took a couple of steps back over to the podium at the center of the stage. As he looked out at the crowd he could see their equally shocked expressions.

JUSTIN DECENT
I want to be the first to apologize for what you just saw.
That was not something that was planned. Nor was it a part of any show we put on.
There’s something disturbingly wrong with that man.
And he chose the wrong place to let that out.
Again, I apologize for what you saw.
Let’s just try and move forward with the agenda today.


That was going to be a lot easier said than done. They had all just watched a man lose his mind in front of them. The same man that was set to compete against the boss in a few days time. If he was that unhinged now. There was no telling what he would be like in a few days' time. That couldn’t be anymore frightening for Mark Ward or the entire state of Sin City Wrestling.



“Is this how pathetic this company has gotten?”

As the shot found itself opening up. The voice sounded very familiar. Once things became a little more clear. Sure enough there was the familiar face of the one they called the Entity. Carter just sitting there on the ledge with a scowl on his expression and glaring at the camera before him.

“We are closing in on the biggest event of the year.
The most sought out supercard of the year.
People from all over the world are flying into shitty ass Tucson, Arizona for this event.
And this company decides to not hold one, but two battle royals?
Two battle royals where any Tom, Dick, and Harry with zero talent can show up.
Throw their name in the hat, and fumble around the ring hoping.
Just hoping that they are lucky enough to go the distance to get a championship match.
Pathetic might not even be the word for it.”


His sour expression seemed to only worsen. Finding himself just shaking his head about. Before pushing his hands against that concrete ledge and pushing himself off. Landing on his feet. Starting to take a couple of steps towards the cameras.

“See, this is what’s wrong with Sin City Wrestling.
They continue to cater to the less than talented.
They have always favored those who aren’t good enough to be employed.
And they put the trash first over the actual talent.
Time and time again by doing shit like this.
They show the entire wrestling community.
This place isn’t serious.”

“It’s not about having the best of the best.
It’s not about being a legitimate threat.
It’s not about being a juggernaut to the wrestling business.
Yet, they wonder what they have the reputation they do.
And they wonder why they can’t get new talent in this place.
Why would anyone want to come here and put in the effort. . .”

“When they see someone like Bill Barnhart being put in a battle royal
Where he could get lucky enough to earn a title shot and then make us all suffer
The moment he goes to challenge for the Heavyweight Championship.
Or why would they want to ink their name to a fresh deal.
When they’ve got to see someone like Justin Smith be on this roster?!
Someone that is without a doubt the single biggest joke employed by this company!”

“Everyone and their mother knows that Justin serves no real purpose.
Everyone knows that when it’s time for someone to get a much needed win.
They get fed Justin and leading up to the entire match.
You have to question whether or not he is on some kind of hard drug..
Shrooms... Meth ... PCP. Something to make him as delusional as he comes off.
As he believes he’s going to win the entire time. Only for him to get his ass handed to him!”


Carter’s words sounded more and more bitter with every one that was spoken. The man truly sounded annoyed that the existence of Bill Barnhart and Justin Smith were even a thing.

“You are shooting yourselves in the foot.
And further making this company seem less and less like a threat.
By keeping men like that under the contract.
Then it only gets worse when you try to appeal to the masses.
For the sake of not being canceled.
It’s the only explanation for allowing Guy to come out of nowhere.
And be part of this battle royal. He has clear special needs issues.”

“It should be a fucking liability to allow someone like that to be in this match.
Let alone be a wrestler in general!
Could you imagine how shit this place would become if he won?!
Or could you imagine the black hole this company would be in. . .
And couldn’t crawl out of if he became a champion around here?!
God, we’d all be living in hell.”

“And what about the so-called veterans that are returning.
You think that anyone is going to want to come here and try their luck.
When people consider Ben Jordan, Aaron Matthews, and Caleb Storms.
Veterans around these parts. Men that set the standard for this company.
What the hell did they ever do to get that status?
That’s not even being the vile hating prick that I am.
It’s a legitimate question.”

“Caleb Storms was the Internet Champion.
And the only reason he got to make that claim was because of J2H.
The man decided to move on because he was bored and he handed the title to Caleb.
Do you know how much of a shitbag you have to be to just get a title handed to you. . .
And then go on to act like you were something special? Dude is a fucking clown.
And if you even think about trying to rebuttal things
By saying you held the Roulette Championship. Go ahead and swallow bleach.
That reign was just as big of an abomination as the Internet Championship run.”

“Aaron Matthews was nothing more than a tag team champion.
For a couple of weeks with a man that couldn’t come up with a better name than Jon Dough.
And just as quickly as they won the titles. They lost them.
Ultimately leading to the man, walking away like a little bitch,
People can say what they want about me,
But at least I actually had some type of effect on this company.
I actually mattered. He didn’t. Yet he gets veteran status.
Fucking laughable.”

“Ben is about the only one out of those three that can say he is a veteran.
Being a former Heavyweight, Roulette, and Tag Team Champion.
His name carries some weight. His name carries some value.
But at the same exact time. He’s overhyped. He’s overrated.
And forever favored. The man can be gone for six months or more.
And just be allowed to walk back into the fold whenever he feels like.”

“As it is, we have enough self entitled pricks that work here.
Who think they can come back and do whatever they want.
Who believes everyone shows bow at their feet.
Ben doesn’t need to be another one on that long list of people.
And what kind of message does it send to the folks outside these walls. . .
That you’re so desperate to bring in when you allow Ben to do what he’s doing?!”


Not even for a second had his expression let up. Sour and bitter to his very core. Even when it came to something that had nothing to do with him. He was trying to make it appear as if the company was doing poorly and by its own decisions.

But it was all a ploy just to boost his own ego. Everyone already knew that about the man. Nothing would ever change with that. Carter just paced back and forth for a couple of seconds. Trying to find those next set of words.

“In case it isn’t sinking in yet gentlemen.
With everything that is going on.
I am taking it upon myself to become a part of this Battle Royal.
I am forcing my way into this thing.
And I’m going to take what should have been mine a long time ago.
A shot at the championship that should have never left me.
And the best part about this. There’s no one that can stop me.
Not even you, Eddie Lyons!”


His eyes found themselves narrowing a little bit more. With his focus finding its way to another one of those men confirmed for the man.

“Have you really thought I haven’t paid attention?
Did you really think I haven’t heard the things you’ve said?
Or seen the little pot shots you have taken from time to time?
Were you really under the impression that you could bad mouth me
And think that it wouldn’t ever get back to me?
I see it all. I hear it all. I feel it all.
I just don’t always address it until the right moment comes along.
And this right here, it’s the right moment.”

“It’s just funny to me that with all you had to say.
With feeling so strongly about the things I have done.
With the group that myself, J2H, and Alexander has formed.
And with the way we have taken over this company.
Not once did you ever step up to me. To none of us.
At no point did you ever take a stand and try to stop us.
You like so many others. You want to get people behind you.
Make them think you can make a difference. But in reality you know you can’t.”

“You want to play the role of the big bad wolf.
But in reality you’re just a scared little piglet.
In which you’re just wishing, hoping, and praying that the true big bad woif. . .
Doesn’t start poking his head around. Because you’ll just end up being his dinner.
Sadly for you though, Eddie. It’s far too late.
All that hoping. All the wishing. All the praying isn’t going to make a difference.
You’re in my crosshairs now. You are about to be eaten alive.
Right in front of all the people that have supported you and believed in you.”


Taking the moment to pause and let that sink in for Eddie. Carter let a little nod escape his head. Further just proving that everything he said, he believed in. No matter how logical or insane it might have sounded to the rest.

“This entire thing that’s going on right now.
Allowing this to happen. Allowing a battle royal.
And allowing these men to just come into a title shot they didn’t earn.
Allowing these men to think, believe, and say what they want.
With zero consequences for their actions.
It’s what’s wrong with Sin City Wrestling.
Which is why I have to be the one to take a stand.
I have to be the one to make it right.
I have to be the one to fight against injustice.
And I have to be the one that makes Sin City Wrestling what its meant to be.”

“You see I made it clear with this match I’m having with Mark.
That once he’s been defeated. Once I’ve broken the man’s neck.
Once I have beaten him to a purple and left him lying in a pool of his own blood.
Once I rendered him completely useless. As far as I am concerned.
Sin City Wrestling is mine. It’ll be my own personal playground.
All the good I want to do. I can do just that.
All the bad I want to do. I can also do that.
All the chaos I want to cause. I’ll be free to do that as well.
Basically, whatever the hell I want to do with SCW. I can do it.
And no one can stop that from happening.”

“It couldn’t be more fitting that on the same night I get in the ring with Mark.
On the same night I end his career. Take his throne as the ruler of SCW.
And go on to erase his legacy like he did mine.
It’s also the same night I pull double duty. It’s the same night I stand against those that hate me.
I take their best shot and reveal to them it wasn’t good enough.
It will never be good enough. Before going on to one by one.
Toss them over that top rope. Until there is just one man left.
And that one man will get scooped up onto my shoulders.
They will get dropped on their neck. Then be pinned in the center of the ring.
Giving me that title shot I should’ve had long ago!”


In taking another long pause. Staring off into the distance. It was clear their wheels were turning in that man’s head. He was getting very lost in what the future was going to look like. It was bright for him, but bleak for so many others. That hardened expression of his finally coming back to reality.

“With great power. Comes great responsibility.
Having everything that I have ever wanted.
From Mark being gone. To the title shot I’ve always deserved.
It puts me firmly in the driver’s seat where I belong.
And in that driver’s seat is where I can make the biggest difference.
It’s when I can truly begin to put SCW back on the map.
That’s when I can make this company mean something again.
And that’s when I can make this company not only the most desirable place to be.
But also make it the most feared place to be.”

“I understand that people do not want to see me in power.
As well as understand that people will fear me being in power.
But they’ll learn to get over it or they’ll find themselves without a job.
No ifs, ands, or buts about it.
I know for a fact that my outlook and my vision for Sin City Wrestling.
Is better than anything you have ever seen
And is better than anything Mark and Christian could ever come up with.
This will be the greatest journey you’ve ever been on folks.”


As he stood there looking at the camera before him. That devious trademark smirk of his began to spread from ear to ear. Those words he spoke were scary to everyone else. Considering he was the only one that benefited from it, there should be no surprise to that. Because that’s just who he was. It was all about him and only him.

“Now by no means am I clueless. Not like some of the people that walk around here.
Nor am I completely delusional like so many men I have shared the ring with.
Like I said before. I know people are scared of power means for me.
They’re not going to be open to my ideas. Which is why I said they will be without a job.
If they don’t hop on board, but it’s not going to be just that simple either.
You’re going to stand against me. You’re going to fight against me.
Not very many of you are just going to go down and stay down.
I’ll have to put you down and make you stay down!”

“So many of you are going to try and foil my plans.
And find any way that you can to make sure it never becomes a reality.
I’d even be willing to bet the moment you see me coming in this rumble.
You all stop what you’re doing. You put your differences aside.
Stand side by side in unison and then attempt to hang up on me.
All for the sake of making sure what I need to happen doesn’t happen.
And that’s fine gentlemen. It’s your right to do so. . .”

“But there is a couple of key factors. You should keep in mind.
Starting with the fact that none of the men confirmed for this match are as good as me.
Some of you I have already beaten easily. Some of you I haven’t been in the ring with.
But you could also be beaten easily. Then for all those that might try their hands.
Might just show up for a quick payout and for what they think is a free shot at the top.
You are also not as good as me, but it’s not even just that.
I’m not letting some nobody take my spot or take off my plate.
This is my fucking house. I’ll make that clear.
Sooner you understand the better off you’ll be!”

“However the other thing to this is there’s a little something called destiny.
That is something that can’t be fought, can’t be turned away,
And more importantly can't be stopped!
Sure, I know that someone. Someone isn’t going to listen to that.
There’s going to be at least one of you that thinks you can stand in the way of destiny.
At least one of you that thinks you can stop destiny.
Stop what is already written in stone.
That one that makes that mistake will have an example made out of them.
You will end up being the ultimate sacrifice for me in this Rumble.
That way the rest of them know. To just crawl into their hole and die!”


Again those words were so harsh and so bitter. The way he disregarded human life said more than enough about who he was as a human being. He found himself inching closer to the cameras though. Little did they know these next words would prove to be his final.

“Sin City Wrestling. It is time to meet your maker.
It is time to say goodbye to the old. Embrace the new.
It’s time to start praising and following behind your new leader.
Allow me to take us to the places we have never been before.
Time for you to stand by what what greatness can do
And witness true history being made for the first time in your lives.
For I from this day on. . . will forever live in infamy!”


Following those very words. Carter found himself dropping down to his knees. Each of his arms coming out to either side of him and stretching wide. His head tilted back just a little bit as he looked up to the sky above him. It was almost as if the man was giving himself up to be praised.

Maybe even giving himself up to be sacrificed depending on how one looked at it. With the warped and twisted mind of this man. No one could ever truly know what he was thinking at any given point. This would be the lasting image of the Entity before the shot found itself fading to black once again.

9
Supercard Archives / A MAN OF HIS WORD
« on: November 15, 2024, 01:57:03 PM »
( Including this OOC message! This RP comes out to 4,995 according to docs. I’m more than aware I took some risks with the roleplay. Dove deep into the creative side of my mind for a change. It’ll probably fuck me over but lol. It was fun to write. Once again! Best of luck! Thanks for the hell of a story these last few months! )





Every surrounding was pitch black aside from the single light that was shining down on a playground. Making it visible in the night sky. Thanks to the light wind taking place the swing set could be seen moving about in the distance.



All of the sudden that light breeze sent a shivering cold chill up the spine of Carter. Oddly enough as the man was finding himself walking up to the playground. His face twisted up into utter confusion. Trying to make sense of this.

KEVIN CARTER
What the hell is going on?

No sooner than those words came out of his mouth. He felt his right hand being suddenly grabbed a hold of. Forcing him to look down to what had grabbed a hold of him. His eyes locked with his daughter Lacey. His eyes widened a little in shock and disbelief.

KEVIN CARTER
Lacey?

LACEY CARTER
Hi Daddy!

KEVIN CARTER
This isn’t real.
There’s no way this is real!


LACEY CARTER
Come on daddy!
I want to go on the swing!


She began to tug on his hand and sprint herself to the spooky swing set that was directly in the middle of the park. Based on instincts he found himself starting to run with her until they reached the swing set. She let go of his hand and instantly hopped herself onto the swing.

LACEY CARTER
Push me! Push me!

She was swinging her legs about. Carter found himself still looking as puzzled and confused as ever. It was almost as if he had no control over his body at that moment. Feeling himself walk right up behind his little girl in the swing and started to push it forward.

She went higher and higher in the air while sitting in said swing. Her giggling could be heard. While he couldn’t control his actions physically, he could still control his thoughts and his words. Speaking out loud to himself with each push.


KEVIN CARTER
She’s gone. She’s been gone.
This isn't real. This is all a dream.
You know what the harsh reality is!


Nothing was making sense, but he didn’t have time to focus on it. As he took notice of the giggling from the little girl changing. It went from sounding like a little girl to sounding like some type of demon. All while she began speaking to him again.

LACEY CARTER
Daddy...
Was it worth it?!


KEVIN CARTER
Huh?

LACEY CARTER
You heard me daddy. Was it worth it?
Was it worth not being there?
Was it worth it to let me die alone without my father there?
Was it worth letting mommy handle all the funeral arrangements on her own?
Was it worth Bubba growing up without his big sister?
Was it all worth it for your own selfish desires?!


And just like that he felt like he was in control of his body again. He stopped pushing the swing just as he watched his daughter turn her head all the way around on her shoulders. Her eyes glowing with every bit of the look of death over taking her expression. In shock Carter stumbled backwards and fell onto the concrete of the playground. Closing his eyes tightly hoping for it to go away.



He kept them real tight for a few seconds. However when he reopened them Carter discovered that he wasn’t on that creepy playground anymore. Instead he found himself in a completely padded room. Raising to his feet right away he began to touch the walls. Feeling that padded material but seemingly not seeing a way out.

KEVIN CARTER
Hello?! Can anyone hear me?!

No sooner than those words came out of his mouth. The door he couldn’t see came open leading to him taking a couple steps back. Entering that padded room at that point were three individuals. One of which was none other than Dr. Wynn. The other two were just two very big men for security purposes. Her eyes narrowed on him.

DR. WYNN
Mr. Car--- oh right.
You don’t want to be called that anymore.
Entity, that’s what you asked to be called. Wasn’t it?


KEVIN CARTER
No. It’s me. It’s really me.
I’m not that... thing anymore.


DR. WYNN
If you say so.
Makes no difference to me.
And here in a few seconds it won’t make a difference to you either.


KEVIN CARTER
What the hell is that supposed to mean?!
Look, this isn’t real.
Whatever is going on right now isn’t real.
It’s a dream or something!
Just listen to me, will you?! Please?!


DR. WYNN
You had plenty of time here to talk. Plenty of time to open up so we could help.
Plenty of time to let us treat you. But you didn’t and now the time has run out.
With the way you have carried yourself. The danger you’ve become to the staff.
The danger you’ve become to me. The danger you’ve become to yourself.
The state has just authorized us to do what needs to be done.
You will be euthanized!


KEVIN CARTER
Euthanized?! No!
This cannot fucking happen!


DR. WYNN
Gentlemen, please hold him down.

As those words came from her. She could be seen reaching into the pocket of her white coat. Instantly pulling out a long thick needle. Pushing on the end of it as it dripped with some kind of green liquid. Those two big men moved from behind her and started to approach Carter. Leading to him panicking more as he dropped to his back screaming at them.

KEVIN CARTER
No! Leave me alone! No! Stop It!

They towered over the man. He was trying to use his hands and feet to keep them back. Again closing his eyes tightly out of fear. Trying to keep up with the fighting. He felt those four pairs of hands grab a hold of him. His heart now pounding as he knew his demise was coming. All of the sudden he felt himself yanked to his feet to which he stumbled forward for a second or two.



However the moment he felt the intense amount of heat. It forced himself to open his eyes again. Finding himself smack dab in the middle of the desert of Tucson. Despite the night fall taking place every bit of him still felt like he was as hot as it could get out there. Carter finds himself spinning around looking around trying to make sense of things.

Carter took notice of something that was in the distance. Something that had a very bright glowing ambience around it. Closer and closer it got until he was able to make out what it was. Floating in the air was the Entity mask that he had left behind. Stopping right before him. Carter’s eyes narrowing with hatred as everything was being pieced together.


KEVIN CARTER
You son of a bitch!

THE ENTITY
What’s the matter Kevin? Are you not having fun?

KEVIN CARTER
Fun?! You call this fun you sick fuck?!

THE ENTITY
Name calling? That’s just not going to do.

As soon as those words were spoken, Carter felt like his mouth was being glued shut. Unable to open it. Bringing his hands up and trying to pry at his lips, but it did nothing. The Entity mask came a little closing as the eye holes lit up with fire and glared him down.

THE ENTITY
You have been the single biggest failure to ever be born into mankind.
Every single aspect of your life has been a joke.
Every time you have tried to be something. You have fallen on your face.
And everyone, I mean everyone has seen it!
Including the very man that you have been fighting against this entire time.


Carter went to respond, but all it was were muffled sounds. All thanks to those lips of his being glued shut. Right then the glowing mask known as the Entity began to circle around his head. Again and again and again keeping him right where he wanted him.

THE ENTITY
Mark Ward has been the bane of your existence.
He was the reason why you were a failure the first time.
Or so you say... You say he held you back.
You say he didn’t want you to succeed. You say he didn’t believe in you.
You say he fought against everything you did. You blame him for all your losses.
And you blamed him for not resigning you.
But is he really the blame Kevin?

You say that he’s the reason for your mental breakdown.
You say he’s the reason you left your family behind.
You say he’s why you couldn’t be there for them and why you couldn’t provide for them.
You say he’s why you weren’t there the day your daughter died.
You say he is why you went to the psych ward. You say he’s why you created me.
You say he’s why you had to see Dr. Wynn. You say he’s why you were there for so long.
But again, is he really the reason? Are you sure he’s to blame Kevin?!


The tone of the mask was becoming more and more mocking. It was getting under the skin of Carter as he had to watch it circle him again and again. His eyes narrowed with hatred. So badly he wanted to respond but he couldn’t.

THE ENTITY
And even now...
When you had a chance to make him pay.
When you had a chance to prove him wrong.
When you had a chance to reclaim your throne.
You still have found a way to blame him for your shortcomings.
Claiming he’s set you up to fail again. Saying he’s not giving you a fair shake.
Accusing him of intentionally holding you back. Accusing him of favoring others.
But deep-deep within your soul Kevin.

You know every bit of what you are saying is one giant fabricated lie.
Just like you know that the real person to blame... The real person to point fingers at...
The only person that has ever been at fault for all of your shortcomings is... yourself.
It’s a fact. You just aren’t good enough. You never have been. You never will be.
And after what Mark said. He’s right. No one remembered you.
Because you were never good enough to be remembered. Your legacy never existed.
Now come High Stakes... Mark will EXPOSE you in front of the world!


Hearing those words was enough. It sent him over the edge. Somehow someway he found himself having the strength to break that glue that seemed to hold his lips shut as he began to scream at the top of his lungs in anger. The Entity knew what buttons to push as he began to laugh at Carter. That laugh gets louder and louder by the second. Causing Carter to scream louder to drown it out.

BEEP! BEEP!
BEEP! BEEP!


Carter found himself shooting up in bed still screaming at the top of his lungs. However with the beeping sound starting to register. His screams got quieter and quieter. Opening his eyes at that moment to see where he was. In the middle of his hotel bed. Covered in sweat. Nearly out of breath and his heart just pounding away. Angrily he rolled over and slammed his hand down on the alarm clock to silence it.

KEVIN CARTER
Fuck...

He sounded so defeated and completely deflated. Flopping down face first in that bed looking around the room for a couple of seconds. A lot of people would tell you to not put a lot of ‘thought’ into your dreams. They would tell you that most of them meant the opposite of what they were or that they didn’t mean anything at all.

Yet for that dream to be so vivid. For that dream to be so haunting. For that dream to affect him the way it did. Maybe just maybe the Entity was right. Maybe he was just never good enough to begin with and deserves to be forgotten.




The shot found itself opening up slowly. First thing that could be heard was the sound of a church bell ringing. Over and over again. With the shot becoming a little more clear the scenery was set inside the St. Augustine Cathedral there in Tucson, Arizona. Off in the distance the back of someone’s head and their broad shoulders could be seen hunched over in one of the Church’s benches.

Those cameras found themselves getting a little closer. As they took a wide shot to the side of the person to reveal that it was none other than Kevin Carter. His eyes were closed ever so gently with his hands placed in front of him in a bit of a prayer motion. Without even opening those eyes at all, he spoke with such a clear and authoritative tone
.

“You know they say that judgment day will one day come.
They say that we will all be judged for our sins.
They say that only God has the right to judge us and make us meet our maker.
But I say... that’s not true. Not when it comes to my situation.
I’m the one that gets to bring judgment day on.
I’m the one that makes you meet your maker.
And therefore November 24th, 2024.
This all comes to an end!”


Once that last sentence left his lips. Carter opened his eyes and made direct eye contact with the recording light of the camera. Turning himself to be able to face it just a little more. Making sure he captured every last viewer’s attention.

“Eleven years of pent up frustration. Eleven years of disappointment.
Eleven years of pure regret. Eleven years of suffering.
And eleven years of hatred. It all comes to an end.
How fitting is it that it comes to an end at the biggest event of the year?
And High Stakes couldn’t be anymore of a fitting name for this scenario Mark.
Because that’s exactly what this match is. It’s full of nothing but High Stakes.”


Right then Carter pushed himself to his feet. Stepping out from the seating area of the church and began to walk down the long aisle. Specifically heading for the stage of the church. Cameras staying right in front of him as he continued to speak.

“There’s High Stakes for the both of us. So much to gain with a win.
But everything taken away from us with a loss.
You see I have always been a very self aware man.
Both as a person and as a professional.
I know what’s at stake for myself.”

“After everything I have done to you.
After everything I have said about you.
After all the chaos that I have caused Sin City Wrestling.
And after all the trauma I have caused this loyal base.
You along with all of them are banking on a loss for me.”

“You are praying for that loss.
And you believe you can be the one to hand it to me.
However, I know that if I lose. I look pathetic.
If I lose, everything I have done has been for nothing.
If I lose, then it shows that I have always been wrong.”

“And more importantly if I lose. My career is over!”


He found himself shaking his head a little bit from side to side. There was such a tone about those words that made one believe what he was saying. Even if that’s the last thing people wanted to do was believe in him.

“Now it isn’t over because it’s some stupid stipulation.
Nor  it isn’t over because you get to say it’s over.
No, if I lose to you Mark. My career is over, because I could never.
And I mean I could never allow myself to show my face again in SCW.
I could never allow myself to have another match or to exist at all with this company.
That would go against every single bit of my beliefs, values, and what I am fighting for.”

“But because I know the implications of that loss.
And because I am putting that pressure on myself.
I will not allow myself to come up short. I will dig as deep as I have to dig.
I will use every tactic that I know. I will cut every corner I need to cut.
I will be the biggest scumbag and low life to ever exist.
Just to get this win and to prove myself to be right.”

“That being said though. Because of your beliefs.
And because of your own ego Mark.
You haven’t even begun to come to terms with what’s on the line if you lose.
Not at any given point has it crossed your mind. How much you let this company down.
How much you let the people down.  How much you let those fans down who have supported.
How much you let Christian, your business partner now.
How much you let the locker room down.
And more importantly how much you let yourself down!”


That almost death-like glare that consumed his expression really helped set the tone to what he was saying. About that time Carter finally reached the church’s stage and found himself leaping up on it. In a matter of seconds he had taken the podium there. His hands pressed against either side of it and looking right back at the cameras.

“Before you try to deny that ego.
And before you try to deny how blind it has made you.
Let’s talk about the facts of that ego first.
Fact number one. That ego is why this match is happening.
Sure, you can say that I crossed a line with things I’ve said.”

“You can say I crossed the line with things I’ve done.
You can say that I had gone too far multiple times with multiple people on the roster.
You can say that I was a problem when it came to doing business.
And you can even say when I attacked you.
It was all good grounds to make this match happen.”

“But to that I will say. What about the things others have done, hmm?
What about the horrible things that a man by the name of Tommy Crimson said?
About you? About this company? During the time he worked here.
Hell, even the things he said well after he left. Those were far worse than me.
But you didn’t challenge him to a match. You didn’t try to make his life hell.

“He was a vile man and creature, but you didn’t feel the way you did about me. Wonder why.
Or better yet what about my fellow man, J2H. Hmm?
For years this man challenged your authority. For years he made business decisions difficult.
For years that man ruled hand over first with this company. Anything and everything he wanted.
He got it, and it was handed to him on a silver platter.”

“Now we all know that Christian had a lot to do with that.
But you allowed it to happen. You didn’t push back against it.
You didn’t put your business partner in check. You didn’t put J2H in check.
You did nothing, but stand there ideally and allow it to happen over and over again.
Why? Why didn’t this ego maniac that you are come out then?”


For a second there was silence. Just the cameras getting that narrowed expression from the man. Almost like Carter was waiting for a legitimate answer right then and there.

“It’s because that ego kept you in check then,
That ego told you, you couldn’t and wouldn’t stop Crimson.
That ego told you, J2H would break your fucking neck.
But oddly enough that ego is making you come out of retirement with me.
That ego of yours is making you feel the need to be relevant again.
It’s making you feel like you need to have people talking about you.
And making you feel like you need people to fear you.”

“That ego is making you think you stand a chance.
It’s making you believe you can stand across the ring with me.
It’s making you believe that you can compete in a match like this.
It’s made you think that a Street Fight is the way to go.
And it’s making you believe that you can actually defeat me.
And that’s a telling point in itself:
You NEVER saw any VALUE in me.”

“That’s fact number two about your ego.
It has blinded you to the real talent that I am.
And it’s been that way for years.
It’s the very reason you thought you were clever and entertaining a few weeks ago.
With the little comments about getting no pop.
With calling me one of the worst champions in this company’s history.
And with saying no one has ever remembered me.”

“If you want to talk about people getting no pop.
Let’s talk about the shitty ass people you continue to sign.
The people that bring nothing to the table. That never connects with fans.
I’m talking about people like Caleb Storm, Bill Barnhart, and Justin Smith.
Those are people that get zero pop and should have never been here.
And as far as some the Worst Champion in history?
Did you forget that Goth was champion -- twice?!”

“You know a man that was begging for world title matches by the end of his career.
He held your richest prize and this company never recovered from it either time.
Or what about previous champions like Kain, Lord Raab, and Senior Vinnie?
People don’t even speak their names and when said name is brought up.
It’s always met with a gigantic, who?!
I think it’s safe to say those men were worse champions than me.
And it’s clear your ego not only made you dumb, but made you a delusional try hard as well!”


His tone of voice just sounded overall disappointed in that moment. Shaking his head from side to side for a couple of seconds.

“Now I could go on all day long about your ego.
I could go on all day long about the things you’ve cost me.
All day long about what you have done to me and how much my life has been hell.
Because of you, but there’s no point. Not when we are this close to the finish line.
As you see this goes back to being self aware and knowing what I gain from a win.”

“This win vindicates me in the best way possible.
It makes all the wrongs done to me right.
It proves that everything that I have ever said and have ever done...
Was without a doubt justified and warranted.
But the biggest thing about this win Mark.
Beating you gives me the keys to Sin City Wrestling!”


Such a devious smirk began to spread across his lips. That was a telling sign and a frightening one on where this was going to go.

“In defeating you...
Sin City Wrestling is essentially mine to do with what I want.
I can make this locker room’s life miserable.
I can be the biggest thorn in Christian’s side.
I will be able to make sure these shows are no longer sold out.
Because none of these fans will ever want to be in the building because of me.”

“Brick by brick. I will tear down the house you had a major hand in building.
All the hard work. All the dedication. Everything you did for SCW.
It will ultimately mean nothing in the end.
Your name. The name of this company. It will all be forgotten.
Your legacy and the entire legacy of SCW. It will vanish.
All thanks to me.”


Every word that came out of his mouth at that moment. It was clear he was feeling himself and truly believed in his own hype. His smirk had only spread more.

“I told you months ago Mark.
I would get the last laugh.
I’m always a man of my word!”


Following those words. Carter took a step back from the church podium and held his hands out at his side. Living in this moment as if it was the prelude to the ultimate celebration he would be gaining in just a few days time. That was the last image before the shot found itself fading out to black just a few moments later.



Carter found himself gripping that mask tightly in his hand as he marched across the concrete ground. Seconds later he found himself approaching an old metal trash can. With the hand that wasn’t holding the mask, it was revealed to have a can of gasoline in it. Tilting the can upside down he began to pour the gasoline into the metal trash can.

Once about half if it was dumped he threw the rest of the container holding the gas in. Before reaching into his pocket and pulling out a box of matches. It didn’t take long at all for him to strike a match, toss it down into the trash can, igniting the gas, and having it flare up. Carter took just a couple of steps back but lifted his hand up with the mask in it. Holding it over the fire causing it to be a trigger for the mask bringing it back to life.


THE ENTITY
What the hell do you think you’re doing?!

KEVIN CARTER
Something I should have done a long time ago.

THE ENTITY
You won’t do it, Kevin.
You don’t have the ability to stand on your own two feet.
You cannot go on without me. You created me for a reason.
Simply put, Kevin. You need me!


KEVIN CARTER
That’s where you’re wrong.
I don’t need you. I never needed you.
I made a grave mistake in creating you.


His eyes had shifted into a full on glare of pure hatred. Letting them focus on that mask as he kept it hovered right over the fire. Feeling those flames heating up his hand.

KEVIN CARTER
I’ve thought about it over and over again.
Maybe just maybe Mark is right.
Maybe, I wasn’t as good as I thought I was.
Maybe, I was never good enough to be remembered.
Maybe, I never had a legacy to begin with.
And maybe all the bad things that happened to me.
I deserved them after all.


THE ENTITY
Ahhh there it is.
He’s breaking you. He’s gotten inside your head.
He’s won the mental war, Kevin.
You’re as weak as you’ve always been.
And it’s showing right now.


KEVIN CARTER
Shut up!

He quickly dropped his arm down closer to that fire. To the point he could get a small smell of burnt hair from his arm starting to fill the air. The Entity quickly silenced himself. Carter kept glaring at the mask in his hand.

KEVIN CARTER
If all of that turns out to be true.
Then that’s on no one other than me.
I’m the one to blame and I’m also the only one that can fix it.
But creating you isn’t going to fix it.
Believing in you isn’t going to fix it.
Allowing myself to foolishly think you would be the one to turn it all around.
That isn’t going to fix either.
And in retrospect... you’ve become just as bad as Mark.


That was painful to admit deep down, but it was the truth. Shaking his head a little bit trying to put the thought back out of his mind.

KEVIN CARTER

Like I said, I have to fix this on my own.
I’m either going to go down as a failure.
As a man that doesn’t deserve to be remembered.
As a man that never had a legacy.
Or I turn it all around.

I proved to be as good as I thought.
I show that I deserve to be remembered.
I prove that I have always had a legacy.
And I beat the holy hell out of Mark Ward.
To make everything that’s ever been done to me right.

Those are the only two options.
But no longer will I let that man control me.
No longer will I let him have any kind of influence over me.
Just like I will no longer let you influence me.
I will no longer let you control me!


THE ENTITY
Don’t be a fucking fool, Kevin.
You know deep down without me. You are nothing.
Without me you don’t stand a chance.
And without me you take a crippling loss you don’t recover from.
Be realistic for once in your life!


KEVIN CARTER
I am being realistic.
I’d rather go down and die on my own as a man.
Than to stand up and win -- with something like you.
Goodbye, Entity.


Without any type of hesitation at all. Carter opened up his hand and let the mask fall right out of it. Into the burning flames of the trashcan. For a brief moment he could hear the screams of agony and pain of the Entity. Carter just stood there his eyes narrowed and watched the mask start to disintegrate into ask with the flames consuming it. A slow nod began to consume the man as he turned himself around to walk away. Speaking to himself as he did so.

KEVIN CARTER

It has always been me.
Against the world.
And it’ll stay that way!


Each step got him further and further away from that burning trash can. The flames had risen to an all time high rising out of the trashcan a little bit as they burned. In his mind this was the only way to handle the situation, but would it make a difference?

10
Climax Control Archives / DELUSIONAL PAIR
« on: November 08, 2024, 06:05:24 PM »



November 3rd, 2024
Phoenix, Arizona
Grand Canyon University [ Backstage ]

Every single bit of pain that he felt at that moment was unreal. He had gone to war with men that he considered his “teammates” and in a roundabout way went to war with men he would consider “brothers” of the same mindset as him. Granted, it was a war they were forced into by the crooked and corrupt management of Sin City Wrestling. Yet, it still happened. He, J2H, and Alexander Raven easily put on a main event that would be hard to top for months to come.

Only for it to be ruined in a split second. The moment that Michael Harris had been allowed to insert himself as the referee of the match in the closing moments. To which allowed him to lay waste to all three of them and then declare the match a no contest. Once again a situation where the corruption in management allowed the outcome to take place. As Carter limped down the concrete wall, using his right hand to keep him up right while limping along.

He could see the backstage camera crew right in front of him. Filming him struggling to walk and get himself to the back. Instantly he could be heard chuckling in such a sarcastic manner.


KEVIN CARTER
You son of a bitches!

He let more of that sarcastic chuckle escape him. Finding himself just leaning against the wall for the moment.

KEVIN CARTER
I bet all three of you are real happy with yourselves right about now huh? I bet you’re just chumming it up in one of the offices right now. Patting each other on the back. Telling each other what a great job and gloating about how such a great plan had been executed out there tonight. Well enjoy it while it lasts Mark. Enjoy it while it lasts Christian. And enjoy it while it lasts Harris. Because that’s the last time you get anything over on us. The last time you get to celebrate!

Carter found himself letting go of the wall. Doubled over from the pain in his ribs while coughing for a moment. As soon as he was able to force himself to stand back up. He looked right back at that camera crew not too far away.

KEVIN CARTER
From this point on. I’m going to expect every curve ball you throw at me. J2H will expect every dirty underhanded tactic that you will be able to come up with. Alexander will see all the corruption coming before you ever get it set in motion. Not a chance that the three of us are going to let your evil deeds go unpunished. You got the upper hand tonight, but like I said that’s the last time. And honestly if I were you three. I wouldn’t even show up next week. Stay at home. Get the extra rest. Regroup and think of what the future has waiting for you in a few weeks from now.

Taking in that deep breath. Carter could feel just how much it hurt thanks to his ribs likely being cracked. Wincing through the pain and keeping his teeth gritted together. He continued on.

KEVIN CARTER
Mark and old man Harris get that extra little bit of training in while you can. Stay clear of us until High Stakes. It would be the smartest thing you could do. Because if you don’t and you do show up next week. I promise you the biggest event of the year will have to be canceled. More importantly than that you might all be forced to witness the death of Sin City Wrestling thanks to our hands!

Despite the pain that surged through every part of that man. He managed to muster up the right look in his eyes to let it be known just how he felt. There were big implications on next week and High Stakes. This wasn’t a game they’d want to take lightly.

KEVIN CARTER
Think about it gentlemen. Think about the outcome. Think about not just your livelihood but the livelihood of everyone else. Think about the people that have supported this journey. It’s bigger than you, it’s always been bigger than you!

Following those words. Carter found himself limping along once again. That message was one that he already knew would go in one ear and out the other. It was a message that wouldn’t be taken seriously. After all, everything that transpired in the last few weeks. They thought they had the control back and believed everything was going to go the way they wanted. But they could think and believe what they wanted. They choose to ignore the warning. Then the entire company would deal with the consequences.



The shot found itself opening up. Within a matter of seconds there was a very familiar face being revealed. That familiar face being none other than Kevin Carter. He found himself just sitting there with a shot glass in hand. Very much in his own little world it appeared, but his eyes found themselves finally lifting up. Seeing the cameras before him. With a scoff sound escaping his lips for a second. He could be heard with his first words.

“Bill Barnhart.”

Bringing that shotglass to his lips. The small amount of liquid that was in it was gone within seconds. Taking the glass and then tossing it out of view. It could be heard breaking, just as he stood up and began to walk forward.

“What is there to say about you that hasn’t already been said a thousand times before in a thousand different ways? How can I somehow make this match seem interesting? How can I make people give a shit about this match? How can I do my job as the supposedly loathed bad guy and get them to get behind someone like you? These are all very legitimate questions I have asked myself since the match has been announced and yet I cannot bring myself to find a correct answer to any of them.”

The entire vibe given at that moment was pure disappointment. All while he shook his head from side to side for a second.

“You see first and foremost. The only reason I am considered to be the bad guy is because I am one of the only few people that are willing to stand my ground on what I believe in. I’m one of the selected few that do not have a problem in calling things out the way they need and should be called out. I’m one of the very few that won’t act like everything is just peachy and everything is fine.”

“And I am one out of three people that have the balls to tell Mark Ward and Christian Underwood to their faces they are failures when it comes to running this place. They have allowed this company to go down into the dumps. They have allowed this company to become complacent and they have allowed this company to employ cockroaches like you and Felix.”

“That is why I get the hate that I do. That’s why I am considered to be an asshole, a prick, a dickhead, and whatever other word you simple creatures come up with. That is why I am the bad guy, but I’ve got no problem with any of that. I embrace it and I am going to keep being that guy. Until things get better or until those two clowns finally hand this company off to someone that can make it better.”


Carter’s eyes had narrowed. There was no hiding his disdain for Mark or Christian. Now more than ever with everything coming to a boiling part. Finally, those few steps that he had been making had come to a stop. As he stood still folding his arms across his chest.

“And furthermore it’s not my job to get people to want to root for you. It’s not my job to make people want to see you get in the ring with me. That’s all on you, Bill. But we all know it’s something you cannot accomplish. You cannot be the guy that these people believe in. You cannot be the guy that these people root for. You cannot be the guy they cheer for and want to see succeed!”

“No, you cannot and will not ever be that guy. You’ve had several chances over the years. And each time you had that chance you failed them. Over and over and over again. To the point they know what to expect with you. They know your skill set is limited. They know you cannot overcome anyone of real talent. They know that you’re going to end up flat on your back taking another loss.”

“Hell, even Mark himself knows what the outcome of this match is going to be. He may have made the match. He may have wanted to see me out matched. He may have wanted to feel like he got something over on me by putting me in this situation. But trust me when I tell you, Bill. He knew realistically there was no shot that you would win. He knew there was no shot that Felix would win.”

“But oddly enough even with me telling you this. Even when the facts are right there in your face. When it’s something you shouldn’t even logically try to deny. You will deny it. You will talk your shit. You will make your bold claims. You will hit me with all those useless and non-existing threats. It’ll be the same thing with you as it has always been. Rinse and repeat Bill. Rinse and repeat.”

“You are a wannabe tough guy. A wannabe badass and ultimately at the end of the day. You are a wannabe wrestler. You have been around as long as you have and still aren’t any better than the day you first started in this business. That’s a fucking problem if you ask me. But no matter what I say. No matter what anyone says. No matter how much facts and proof are presented. You will always be delusional.”


A shrug consumed the man’s shoulders.

“Ultimately with everything being the way that it is with you, Bill. There’s no one that’s going to give a shit about this match. There’s no way to make them give a shit. Not a single person is going to find this match to be appealing or interesting. Not even in the least bit. It’s kind of sad when a match featuring Harper Mason is going to be considered more interesting than this match. Especially considering Harper’s subpar wrestling skills are aligned with hers and she has a drier personality than you.”

“But it is what it is at the end of the day. Not my job to make people care or to make them feel interested. My only job is to show up, beat you down, pick up the win, and then onto the next thing. I mean ninety percent of this roster has that mindset? Granted most don’t win or even have the true skillset to carry themselves that way but still it’s the very mindset they have. Why can’t I do the same thing for one night?”


Carter’s lips instantly curled into a devious smirk. By no means was it a surprise that he was aiming to piss off as many people as possible with those remarks. Not that he had respect for his fellow locker room members to begin with.

“In all reality Bill. All this is doing right now is taking time out of my day. Making me waste my breath and energy for no reason at all. Because as we already established. You’re a delusional old prick. Nothing I say is going to sink in. Nothing I claim is going to make a difference to you. At no point are you ever going to come back to reality. You are too far gone.”

“Falls right in line with what I said earlier. There’s nothing to be said to you or about you that hasn’t already been said before a thousand times in a thousand different ways. Believe in what you want to believe in. Have whatever mindset you want to have. Say all the silly shit that you want to say, Bill. None of it will make a difference to me. It won’t have an impression on me.”

“It will not waver my mindset or my beliefs. Nor is it going to stop what is going to happen to you. I know the outcome. I know how good I am. And I know whose hand is going to be raised when this is all said and done. Your only saving grace to this is... it won’t be a record breaking situation for the shortest match. Because when the tough gets going. You can get running and tagging out of the match.”

“Now that won’t change the overall outcome, but at least the match will go a little longer and maybe someone somewhere out there in the arena that night will feel like they got their money’s worth. However, at the end of the day. You cannot outrun destiny. You cannot hide from what the universe has determined. You will not escape this loss.”


He found himself once again just shaking his head from side to side. That vibe not changing at all when it came to the overall feeling of disappointment.

“See you Sunday, clown.”

Following those words. Carter found himself walking right past the cameras. Disappearing out of the frame within a split second. Right then the shot found itself fading out to black. Leaving the viewer waiting for Climax Control.



November 4th, 2024
Los Angeles, California
City of Angels Boxing Gym

Heavy metal music blared over the speakers inside the gym. Off in a secluded Carter found himself drenched in sweat. Throwing everything he had with both his hands. Connecting time and time again with that massive punching bag. Then all of the sudden the music found itself being turned down.

To the point just the sounds of him hitting that bag could be heard. Once it registered Carter found himself stopping his actions and slowly turning around. His face twisted up to say more than enough about him as a person. With that in general of his shining through.


KEVIN CARTER
Who the fuck is messing with the music?!

His aggressive nature came out in those few words as he looked around. At that second the office door in the middle of the gym could be seen swinging open. Stepping out was a familiar face, at least a familiar face to him. This quickly resulted in his eyes narrowing a little more.

KEVIN CARTER
What are you doing here, Brock?!

That name held significant value to his career. Granted it was years ago, but that name went hand in hand with his. The man he hadn’t taken his eyes off of. Started to approach him.

BROCK JOHNSON
Kev. Long time no see.

KEVIN CARTER
That didn’t answer my question. What the fuck are you doing here?!

BROCK JOHNSON
Still bitter and angry at the world. Just a little older I see... Can’t an old friend stop by to java a conversation.

KEVIN CARTER
Not when we haven’t spoken in almost twenty years.

The demonor of Carter was still bitter. Still angry and still standoffish. Not wanting anything to do with the man that stood before him. Attempting to walk right on past him, but right away Brock snatched his arm and stopped him. Daggers consuming Carter’s eyes as he shot them right at Brock.

BROCK JOHNSON
Listen. You’re making a lot of headlines again in this business. And from what I see it’s not going well. Have you learned nothing from your past?

KEVIN CARTER
I don’t need advice from you. I never did.

BROCK JOHNSON
That’s just it with you, Kevin. You think you can do whatever you want to whomever you want. You did it twenty years ago. You’re doing it now. Targeting the boss never goes well.

KEVIN CARTER
You don’t...

BROCK JOHNSON
I know exactly what I am talking about! It’s what got you fired twenty years ago. And it’s going to get you fired now. Just look at the shit happening. Throwing you in a handicap match. Getting to book you in a match with him at a major event. He’s actively making you out to be the worst of the worst and you’re embracing it. This doesn’t end well. You’ve been down this path before like I said. It’s all going to blow up in your face!

For a second there was silence that consumed both men. They were hot heads twenty years ago as friends. They were hot heads twenty years ago as a team. Nothing had changed in that time. Carter shook his head.

KEVIN CARTER
Like I said I don’t want nor need your advice. I’m well aware of what I’m doing and the path I’ve taken. Just mind your business and disappear from my life again. We’re better off that way.

Brock just glared back at him.

KEVIN CARTER
And you touch me again. I’ll knock you the fuck out!

Not giving the man a chance to say anything else. Carter shoulder checked his former friend and walked right on by him heading for the front doors of the gym. There was simply no reasoning with the Entity!



With the shot finding itself opening up. There was a wide shot of the Walkup Skydome shown right away. Right in front of the building was a big banner that highlighted “CLIMAX CONTROL 410” in plain sight. Tonight was set to be the final show before High Stakes and it was expected to be one that would really set the tone for the biggest supercard of the year.

Now as the cameras found themselves zooming out a little from the building. It was revealed that the one they called the Entity of Sin City Wrestling had been standing there. Carter had his arms folded across his chest and just leaning up against the side of the building. As soon as it was clear that he was the primary focus, Kevin pushed himself off the building’s wall and began to address the SCW audience.


“You know the problem with professional wrestling these days?”

There was a slight eyebrow raise coming from the man. Of course it was a rhetorical question as he was quick to make that known with his own answer.

“Anyone and everyone can be considered a professional wrestler. Anyone and everyone can say they were trained here or they were trained there. Anyone and everyone can name someone as their trainer. Anyone and everyone can say they have done this, they’ve done that, they have competed here, and they have competed there. All while not having to legitimately prove anything. It’s fucking pathetic and it’s what is killing the business. It’s a slow death, but it’s death nonetheless.”

“And there’s not very many people that would even attempt to deny what I am saying. At least not the ones that dedicated their entire life to the business. I’m talking about the wrestlers that broke into this business and had to learn conditioning. Had to learn on concrete floors. Had to know the basics of cardio, lifting weights, and being in shape. Before they were even allowed to so much as even sniff a wrestling ring. I’m talking about the people that had trainers that beat the holy hell out of them.”

“Those that had trainers that would intentionally try to hurt them. Just to see if they were going to be able to withstand the physical and mental aspect of the wrestling business. Those that had trainers that didn’t give a shit about them on any personal level at all. Just took their money and then abused the hell out of them just because they could. I’m talking about the wrestlers that had to go through years and years of that torment of training before they were allowed to have their first match.”

“Then when they got to graduate to matches. They weren’t allowed to branch out. They weren’t allowed to take other bookings. No, they had to stay right where they were under their trainers' watch. To be beaten down, ridiculed, and told they were never going to amount to nothing. Those are the wrestlers that I am talking about that went through it all and came out the other side one of the best to ever do it. They won’t disagree with me, but I do know the ones that will.”


Of course the expression on Carter’s face said more than enough. He was a bitter old man and one that was going to say whatever he wanted. How he wanted and expected there to be no repercussions for it. He was as real as real could get and there was no changing that.

“People like Bill Barnhart and Felix Hernadez are the ones that will disagree with what I am saying. And why is that? Well for starters Bill is one of those people I am talking about when it comes to never truly ever deserving his spot in this business. Just someone that was able to lie his way in. Weasel his way in. Without having any proof of where he has been and what he has done to even be considered a wrestler. His track record speaks for itself as much as he wants to deny it.”

“And then there is Felix. Someone that proudly states he is under Bill’s wing. Someone that proudly admits he is Bill’s student. Someone that will proudly admit that he is Bill’s protege. But, then that goes back to what I just said about Bill. He’s been nowhere. He has no real credentials. He’s damn sure not good enough to be taking anyone under his wing and training them in any capacity. I mean surely, you’re not as delusional as him, right Felix?”

“What can that man teach? Other than how to talk shit that you can’t back up and how to lose ninety seven percent of your matches? I mean that truly Felix. It’s a legitimate question. I am trying to give you the benefit of the doubt here. I am trying to tell you that if you get away from Bill right this second. There’s still a little bit of hope for you. Maybe just maybe there’s a chance that you can go to a real school, learn some fundamentals, and then be an enchantment talent for true stars of the business.”


That ego of his was clearly shining through with those comments. Carter’s smirk started to grow a little as he found himself continuing.

“You might take offense to the enhancement talent comment, Felix. That’s fine. That’s your right to feel however you want to feel about something. But allow me to explain why that’s your best role even if you get away from Bill. You see this small amount of time you’ve been with Bill. He has already warped your mindset. He has already set you so far back from a mental aspect that you aren’t going to be able to have that damage reversed or undone.”

“Last week is a prime example of the damage that's already been done to your mindset. You got in the ring with Kris Ryans. A former Heavyweight Champion. A hall of famer. A man that everyone has frothed at the mouth over for years. A man that at one point was considered to be the standard of what a professional wrestler inside the halls of Sin City Wrestling should have been. Quite the big opportunity for you, but going into that match. You sold yourself short.”

“You showed no confidence in yourself. You showed no confidence in your abilities. You were pretty much accepting that defeat was coming your way. The same type of shit that Bill does when he’s outmatched and outclasses. Something that’s pathetic. Something that no one should ever do. But it’s what he taught you. It’s what you’ve embraced. And it’s what is making people not even bother to consider you a threat, just like they don’t consider him a threat.”

“Then to make matters worse Felix. You got lucky against Kris. Granted I’d say its clear the man is on a downward spiral and is past his prime, but regardless of how I feel. Regardless of if it was luck or not. You managed to defeat Kris last week. You managed to pin a former Heavyweight Champion. You have victory over a Hall of Famer. That right there was a breakthrough moment. Maybe the biggest moment you would have ever had. But what did you do with that moment?”


For a second the silence consumed him. Only the slight breeze of the Arizona sky could be heard blowing. Carter gave the time for it to sink in where this was going to go. With those eyes narrowing a little more.

“You did nothing with it. You didn’t even so much as brag probably. You didn’t say anything at all/ That was a crowning moment for you and you treated it as if it didn’t even matter. Again another horrible quality that Bill has taught you. Something you are willingly going to practice from here on out. So, as you can see what I mean now. You are far too damaged to become anything more than just a guy that serves as a punching bag to the real stars of this business. But that’s only if you get away from Bill.”

“If you don’t get away from him. If you continue to buy into the bullshit he’s feeding you. If you continue to proudly be his trainee and his protege as you’ve put it. Then it’s only a matter of time until you become just as delusional as him. It’ll only be a matter of time where the only place you will ever find employment in this business is right here. It will only be a matter of time before everyone starts to laugh hysterically when they find out you are their opponent for the night.”

“And if that’s how you want to be. That’s fine, but I guess there’s nothing else that needs to be said to you. However if this isn’t what you want for yourself. Then that leaves me with one other thing left to do. If my words aren’t enough to make you want to make that change. If you are needing something extra to take place. Something to give you that final push towards breaking away. Then I am more than sure balling up my fist and punching you in the face several times tonight will do the job.”


For only a moment. Carter held out the left hand of his, doubling it up into a closed fist. That message is being made clear. Even for a simpleton like Felix to understand.

“Now don’t even for a second let Bill get into your head when it comes to this match. Don’t let the man make you think that the numbers game matches. Don’t let him make you think that because this is a handicap match. It gives you guys some type of advantage. It doesn’t matter that it’s you two versus me. Doesn’t matter if it’s a tag in and out situation. Or if the two of you were allowed to be in the ring at the same time. Hell, it wouldn’t even matter if you included Bea into this situation.”

“Could have been a three on one match. I’d smack her around, just like I’m going to smack the two of you around with ease. There’s no denying that this match was set out to embarrass me. No denying that this match was made to put me at a disadvantage. No doubt this match was made to put me where my back was against the wall, but realistically and logically. Everyone knows how this match is going to turn out in the end. It ends with me having a victory.”

“But in that victory. In smacking you around. In the chance that I bust you wide open and have you leaking blood all over the match. In beating the hell out of you from one side of the ring to the other. There’s a small chance. It will push you in the right direction of seeing your career in the light it needs to be seen in and getting you away from Bill. If that happens when I did my job as a fellow wrestler, but if it doesn’t work. I still get to beat the hell out of you and that makes me happy too.”


The smirk that was plastered all across his lips at that moment. Another message being sent loud and clear. He did not have any respect for the two men he was going to be getting in the ring with. Finding himself taking a couple of steps forward. He made sure to crotch down a bit making sure just his face was taking up the camera frame when he spoke his final words.

“Felix. You’re stepping into my world now. And you’ll be lucky if you survive the first minute!”

Carter took his hand and pushed his palm against the camera lens causing the camera man to stumble backwards. By the time they were able to recover and refocus with their camera. They caught that last glimpse of the man known as the Entity pulling the door open to the building. Heading right inside the Walkup Skydome. Once he was completely out of the view the shot had no choice but to fade out to black. Only leaving people to wonder what would happen by the end of the night.

11
Climax Control Archives / ABUSE OF POWER
« on: November 01, 2024, 03:04:50 PM »

As the shot found itself opening up. First thing that was noticeable was the skyline of Phoenix, Arizona. Dusk had begun to settle in over the sky and the colors were just beautiful thanks to the sun starting to disappear for the night. Reason the shot was so epic was thanks to this very spot known as the Dobbins Lookout. The perfect spot to get a good look at Phoenix.

With the cameras finding themselves starting to zoom out a little. A hooded figure could be seen just standing there looking out at the skyline. Silence consumed the figure for only a few moments. However when that silence was finally broken. The instant connection to who it was would be made.


“Abuse of power. . .”

Reaching up with the heavily tattooed hand. Pulling down the hood to the jacket to reveal himself to be who they all thought it was. The man that called himself the Entity of Sin City Wrestling. One and only, Kevin Carter. Finding himself then slowly turning around to face the cameras with that signature scowl displayed on his expression.

“In the eleven years I have known Mark Ward and Christian Underwood. Anything and everything they’ve ever done for Sin City Wrestling has always involved some type of abuse of power. It has always been about doing something for them. It has always been about benefiting them. It has always been about what was going to make them happy. What was going to line their pockets with the most money. What was going to make them seem like the heroes in the world of professional wrestling media.

No matter what story they try to tell or what kind of narrative they’re trying to feed you. Their ultimate goal has NEVER been to make Sin City Wrestling a better place. It has NEVER been about making Sin City Wrestling the desired place to be. It has NEVER been about benefiting the men and women that put their bodies on the line for this company. And it damn sure has NEVER been about keeping the fans happy with moments and memories that will live to stand the test of time.”


Carter only shook his head from side to side. That look on his face had begun to transform more into disgust rather than disdain for the men he had referred to.

“I get that I am the guy that people don’t want to listen to. I get that I am the guy that everyone seems to think I have my own narrative to spin. I get that everyone just thinks I’m this awful human being and I’m out to tear Sin City Down by any means. But the only reason I am that guy is because I am one of the few to take a stand. I’m one of the few to push back. I am one of the few to call Mark and Christian out on their shit to the faces. It’s why it got me canned eleven years ago. Sure, my contract was up. But they chose not to resign me because they deemed me difficult to deal with because I was the one to stand up to them. And eleven years later nothing has changed with them!”

Again he shook his head. His words almost made him sound like he wasn’t the least bit surprised by the situation. Finding himself starting to take a couple of steps down from where he stood. Forcing the cameraman to back up a little to keep him in the shot.

“As much as no one wants to listen to me. Surely, it’s becoming harder to ignore. The evidence is right there in your face. Look at what’s going on this very second. Mark could have been a man. He could have been a true man. He could have listened to what I had to say fairly. Especially when he knows in his heart of hearts. I never struck him intentionally. He could have shook my hand last week. Accepted my apology and we could have gone on about our business. But no...

He couldn’t be a man. He couldn’t do the right thing. He couldn’t just let it be. Nah, because he knew all the cards were in his hand when it came to deciding what happened at High Stakes. He couldn’t wait to flex that power. He couldn’t wait to make the match between the two of us official. He couldn’t wait to keep me on edge when it comes to naming the stipulation. That is a man that is downright drunk with power and abusing it in every sense of the word. But, yet I’m the bad guy in this story.”


Rolling his eyes for a brief moment. Such a simple gesture set the tone in how sarcastic he was with that phrase. Finding himself continuing on pretty quickly.

“I should be happy that for the first time since High Stakes III that I’ll be competing at the biggest event of the year. But I’m not... because it’s not a situation where I am competing for a championship -- something that is long overdue. It’s not a situation where I am competing against someone of equal talent. Someone of true importance. Instead of getting a chance to show I really belong here which has been something I have been fighting for all this time. Instead of being featured like a true Main Event caliber star that I have been all along.

I have to waste my talent. I have to once again take a backseat to my goals. I am once again being held down intentionally. All because one of the men that owns this company wanted to abuse their power, come of their shitty retirement, and take a spot on the card that could have gone to someone else. I am sure that you are really proud of yourself right about now, Mark. However when the time comes I am going to show you that you ended up making the biggest mistake of your professional and business career. That time is coming real soon.

But right now, I have to focus on something else. I have to put my focus to another clear abuse of power. This time it doesn’t have just your fingerprints all over it. Nah, this time it has yours AND Christian’s on it. Oddly enough before I get too far into this. I have to say, I don’t even know why you decided to put your nose in our business Christian. You see, for a long-long time we had a very good thing going for us. You stayed the hell away from me. I stayed the hell away from you. You pretty much ignored Alexander. Not that I blame you for that.

That’s a scary man and one you don’t want to piss off. So, I can see why you’ve stayed in your little corner when it comes to him. And when it came to J2H... I’m careful to say that you were biased. But you understood what J2H meant to this company. You understood what he did for this company. At its lowest points you strapped this company to his shoulders and he carried it to where it is. You will forever be grateful for that. Or at least I thought. That was until you came out with security last week and got involved in something that wasn’t any of your concern.”


The way he shook his head once again was a resemblance of being frustrated.

“All you had to do was mind your own. Let us take care of that old prick. Let us take Michael Harris out to the pastures and put him down like the old dog he is. But you couldn’t allow that. You just like Mark couldn’t stand the fact the spotlight wasn’t on you. Couldn’t stand the fact all eyes weren't on you. So you did what you did and made an enemy out of us. Something you will soon live to regret. But not before you two came up with this little plan you’ve hatched.

You really put myself, James, and Alexander against each other this week. Now let’s be honest here gentlemen. Did you really think that you’re going to FORCE us to do what you want us to do?! Did you really believe that decision the two of you have made in a booking sense is going to tear apart the bond the three of us have?! Do you really believe for a single solid second you’ve got something over on us?! Do you really believe that you’re going to get us to compete against one another?!”


Such a sinister chuckle found itself falling from Carter’s lips in that second.

“That’s rich that you believe that. Did you two forget about how My Bloody Valentine went some months back? J2H and I baited every single one of you to believe in that match. You really thought that you were going to get something special out of J2H versus the Entity. Now don’t get me wrong. The two of us beat the holy hell out of each other. I discovered that J2H is every bit of good that he says that he is. He found out that you two made a mistake years ago in just casting me aside. We met on a level that no one else can ever meet us on. Gave you easily the best match you have seen in months.

But what you didn’t get was to see a winner in that. You want to know why you didn’t get to see a winner in that? Hmm? Do you?! It’s not just because we had a plan set in motion to bring us together in the end. But it was more so because you didn’t deserve to have a winner! Not any of you fans deserved to see a clear cut winner because you didn’t respect us. You didn’t sing our praises the way that we have always deserved. And as far as Mark and Christian go? You didn’t deserve a clear cut winner because you weren’t going to profit off of us!”


Carter’s tone found itself becoming angry and irritated once again. With the drop of a time everything with his attitude had shifted right back into being that bitter hate fueled man that they have all come to discover him to be this past year.

“Not a goddamn chance were we going to allow you to put it out there that you put on the best matches with the best talent. Not when you didn’t treat us like that to our faces. No fuck you and your shady business dealings. We took matters into our own hands and look at how it all turned out in the end. You along with these idiot fans fell right into our trap. But suddenly you forget how this works. I won’t lay a hand on James or Alexander. In return neither one of them will lay a hand on me. You are not going to tear apart the greatest trio to ever exist in this place.

You will never give us the credit that we deserve. That’s why things have been as bad as they are. But when you go back and look at our history. Look at everything that Myself, J2H, and Alexander have done for this company. We bring eyes to this company. We put asses in seats each and every week. We have dominated. Not just this year, but throughout this company’s entire history. For years upon years, we have been the men that have helped keep the doors open. Without us, there would be no Sin City Wrestling and it’s about damn time you admit that!”


For a moment he found himself pausing. Letting the silence overcome the scenery. Leaving people with nothing other than their thoughts. That smirk of his finally growing a little bigger.

“Hate to break it to you but you don’t control us. You don’t control what we do. We’re not some monkeys you can just demand that we dance and then we do just that. No, we are the ones in control and you’re about to find out just how in control we are. Hope the bad business decision you made with this match is something you can overcome in the end!”

From there Carter just took one last look at the cameras. The look in his eyes said it all. He was a man that believed in everything that he said. Even if no one else believed in what he was saying. Finally, he walked right out of the camera view and left them to focus on that sunset of the Phoenix sky. Until the scenery finally found itself fading to black.

12
Climax Control Archives / A NEW ERA
« on: October 10, 2024, 11:46:16 PM »

September 29th, 2024
London, England
02 Arena [ Backstage ]

Easy. Easy coming down these steps!

The male voice echoed out in that hall as a stretcher came to the edge of those steps. Jayden’s almost lifeless looking body strapped to it. Each side of that stretcher had medical personnel around it as they eased it down each step until back on a flat surface. Before they began to rush forward again with it, as they went through a pair of doors into the parking garage where the ambulance was waiting for them. They stopped right there at the opening of the ambulance. Once again that voice could be heard.

EMT
Alright. On the count of three. Lift up with ease and push forward.

The rest of the personnel gripped the sides of the stretcher as they waited for those specific orders to come through to them.

EMT
One... Two... Three!

On that exact three count they lifted the stretcher up as the wheels folded under it and they gently pushed forward with ease. Within seconds they had Jayden in the back of that ambulance as two of the personnel jumped into the back of the ambulance closing the door. The other two ran to the front of it and hopped inside. Instantly those lights came on as the siren began to blare. As it began to pull out of the parking garage a very familiar face could be seen waving ‘goodbye’ to that ambulance. That almost sinister smirk spread across his lips.

KEVIN CARTER
Farewell kid...

Of course that smirk almost seemed to grow a little more. Watching the end of that ambulance finally finish pulling out of that garage. Kevin turning himself around a little bit and allowing his gaze to fall on the cameras right there before him.

KEVIN CARTER
You see that... Do you see what he made us do?!

He let that signature scowl overcome his expression.

KEVIN CARTER
No matter how much we warned him that this wasn’t a fight that he wanted. No matter how much we tried to tell him to walk away. No matter how much we demanded him to turn the other cheek. No matter how much we try to avoid Jayden meeting his demise. It was fate that led him down that path. Because he didn’t take the warning. He didn’t turn the other cheek. He didn’t walk away when he had the chance. So it played out how it should have. But we’ll be the bad guys in all of this.

Shaking his head in an almost disappointed manner. He began to take a few steps out of that parking garage and back into the arena. Forcing the cameras to follow along to keep up with him.

KEVIN CARTER
We’re prepared to be the villain in your story. That’s nothing all that new to us, if we’re being honest here. But the question remains now... What’s next? Where do we from here? What direction do we go? And what exactly do myself, Alexander, and James have cooking up in our brains? I am sure that you wish it would come that easy and we’d just tell you. But no, that’s not how this is going to work.

Again the man shook his head. But this time that smirk was appearing once again. Finding himself stopping just a few inches outside of the locker room door that had his name on it. His gaze locking with those cameras once again.

KEVIN CARTER
When the time is right. When we feel like we want you to know what our next goal is. You’ll know, but not until then. You see for a long time now. The three of us have known that keeping some things close to the vest is very-very important. It creates little to no room for error and if people could cause error. If they could derail our plans. They most certainly would. Jayden is a prime example of that, but there’s going to come a time and a place where we fill you all in. All you need to know at this moment is there is a New Era coming...

Carter’s arms folded across his bare tattooed flesh. Keeping that gaze forward. There was something in his eyes that just made people feel like they needed to listen. Even though the last thing they wanted to do was listen to him of all people.

KEVIN CARTER
An era unlike anything any of you have ever seen. An era that will put the “current” crop of self inflated egos to shame. An era that will make all the past “legends” look as if they never even mattered here. An era that is going to give Sin City Wrestling a much needed facelift. Simply this Era is going to change the entire game here and it’ll be guided by our hands. Only our hands.

A simple nod consumed the man for a moment.

KEVIN CARTER
And like I said we have always been prepared to be the villain in your story. We are prepared to be hated. We are prepared to have nasty vile things to be said about us. We are prepared to see the hit pieces put out against us. We embrace every bit of negativity that comes our way. So go ahead. Make us out to be that way, but when this is all said and done. When it all comes to light. I can make one promise that’ll stand true till the end of time. Once you see what we have prepared for you in our era. You’ll be thanking us for changing your experience and essentially your lives!

Standing there for just a moment longer with that smirk. Letting it register to the fans that he was a man that believed in everything he said. Only for Carter to then push himself off the wall outside of his locker room door. Heading directly inside of that locker room, slamming the door shut with force, and allowing the cameras to remain on that name plate before darkness overcame them.



Battered and bruised. Sore from head to toe.

All the physical forms of pain that one could experience. Carter was dealing with it at this time. The adrenaline had truly worn off and he was feeling every bit of it. Sitting there on the edge of his hotel bed just staring off into space. However there was this sudden voice that overcame the room.


“Now What?!”

Carter was forced to come back to reality and break that trans he was in. Looking around the room with a confused look on his face. Trying to narrow down exactly where that voice had come from. Again it was heard a little louder and commanding.

“I said what’s next!?!”

Kevin found himself shooting his eyes downward at his gear bag. Lying on top of everything was that very mask he once hid behind. Reaching down he grabbed a hold of that mask and held it in his hands just looking at it with a puzzled look on his face.

KEVIN CARTER
What do you mean...

There was silence that filled the room for nothing more than a couple of moments. Right then it looked like the mouth to the mask was moving.

THE ENTITY
Are you still the clueless idiot that came to me all those years ago?! You know exactly what the hell I mean, Kevin. There has been a plan and agenda set in place all along. To which you have followed none of it.

For a moment sat there in shock. Almost like he couldn’t believe what he was seeing or hearing. There was no way this was real. This had to be a figment of his imagination right. Or was it?

THE ENTITY
The entire point of coming back was to make them suffer. To get even. To make them regret everything. And to take back what was yours all along... but you have failed at every corner so far. Allowing yourself to get wrapped up with a kid that had zero importance and let it consume you for far too long.

KEVIN CARTER
There’s been an importance to everything I have done since coming back. Jayden is no different. That was just as crucial as everything else that needed to be done. The kid needed to learn a lesson and that much has been taught to him. Now it’s on to other things. That includes what you’re referencing.

THE ENTITY
Cut the bullshit.

KEVIN CARTER
Excuse me?!

THE ENTITY
I said cut the bullshit. I see right through you. I see right through the lies you’re trying to tell.

KEVIN CARTER
What are you even talking about?

THE ENTITY
You’re being a coward right now, Kevin. You’re showing that you’re afraid. You’re showing that you don’t have it in you to do what you talked about for years. It’s pathetic!

Those words were making the man’s blood boil. The last thing he ever considered himself to be was a coward. He didn’t see himself as afraid of anything or anyone. His eyes narrowed at the mask he had in his hand.

KEVIN CARTER
I’m not a coward! I’m not afraid of anything! Do you even know who you’re talking about?!

THE ENTITY
I sure do. I am talking to a man that couldn’t do things on his own. So he paired up with Alexander Raven and J2H to have back up. I’m talking to a man that is using two other men to remain relevant because he doesn’t know how to do it on his own.

KEVIN CARTER
That’s not true!

THE ENTITY
I’m talking to a man that didn’t know how to take an old man like Mark Ward out for good. A man that allowed a man in his fifties to come back, looking better than ever, looking as if there was nothing ever done to him, and looking like he’s ready for a fight. How does that make you feel? To know an old man like that is a threat to you now? Especially the man you blamed for so much for so long!

KEVIN CARTER
You are clearly delusional. That’s not even close to what’s happening. Mark fears me. Regardless of what his words might be, he is scared of me!

THE ENTITY
And everything involving Jayden. Three pussies banded together to beat down a kid that has never mattered. By acting the way you did. All you ended up doing is making Jayden a bigger deal. You’ve given the SCW faithful person to root for. A person to get behind. He went from not mattering to becoming an overnight sensation because of your weak mindset.

Carter’s narrow and anger filled gaze consumed his face. Never breaking from the mask that he had in his hand. None of this made sense. None of it. But each word spoken had his blood becoming hotter and hotter. This was a line being crossed.

THE ENTITY
You must have forgotten Kevin. I exist because you created me. I exist because you needed a confidence boost. I exist because you needed to find a way to convince yourself to make all the wrongs right. Every dark deep little insecure secret you confided in me.

KEVIN CARTER
Shut up, just shut up!

THE ENTITY
Why? Because you can’t stand to hear about yourself? Because it’s becoming clear that everything that happened all those years ago happened because it was true? Because you don’t want to admit that the truth is you’ve never been as good as you think you are?! It’s time to face the reality Kevin. You’re not the legend. You’re not a Hall of Famer. You’re not a future champion of any kind. You’re not anything special to this company and never will be. You just to be an afterthought you fucking loser!

KEVIN CARTER
FUCK YOU!

In a fit of rage Carter stood up from where he stood and slammed the mask down into the bag he had just picked it up from. Finding himself running his hands over his face in a very frustrated manner as he took just a few steps away. That blood of his was still boiling. Hatred had filled his eyes. As he slowly lowered his hands away from his face he glared over at the bag. Trying to convince himself what happened didn’t just happen.



With the cameras finding themselves opening up. The very opening shot was none other than the Scumbag himself. Kevin found himself just standing there looking at what appeared to be a piece of paper in his hand. His expression in the signature sour manner that it seemed to almost always be in. That very moment Carter turned the piece of paper around that was in his hand. It turned out to be a flier for the next Climax Control event. Pointing to a familiar face on that flier, the face belongs to one Justin Smith. Finally, finding himself speaking up.

“Again? Again with this fucking clown?”

The sheer frustration that came out of the man’s voice at that moment said all it needed to say.

“How in the hell do you still have a job at this point, Justin?! At this point, you’ve either signed on exclusively to be the entire roster’s punching bag. Or this company has just decided to keep you around as a pity signing because the CTE that you’ve experienced over the years makes it impossible for you to understand that you do not belong here. You’ve never belonged here. There’s never going to be any significant point in your career or lifetime you will matter here in Sin City Wrestling.”

Carter’s eyes found themselves narrowing a little bit with the words coming from his lips. It was becoming very clear this wasn’t going to be a positive experience. Further just painting himself to be the bad guy in the situation at hand.

“This is going to be our third meeting Justin. Our third time sharing the same ring with each other. The third time you have to experience getting your ass handed to you by me. I mean despite the CTE affecting that brain of yours. What the hell makes you truly believe this time will be any different? What makes you think that this time you stand a chance?! I am dying to know so I can finally wrap my head around your existence.”

“Because at this point, I am expecting the same shit you bring every single time you are set to compete. I’ll get the same generic ass ‘I’m going to kick your ass’ promo to hype up our match. It’s just rinse and repeat when it comes to that. Almost like you’re too much of a simpleton to form a better vocabulary. Not to mention there’s only so many times a wannabe tough guy is going to claim he’s going to beat someone’s ass and fail to do so before people stop paying attention to what you’re saying.”

“And trust me when I tell you Justin. Everyone stopped paying attention to those threats your second match in this fucking place. Once we get through the shit show that is your little match hype. It’ll come down to what you can do inside that ring. To which everything at this point says you cannot do a damn thing. You don’t know the difference between a wrist watch and a wrist lock. The lack of accountability in whomever allowed you to graduate from a wrestling school is insane.”


A slight shake of the man’s head could be seen.

“That’s the problem with today though. Anyone that wants to be a wrestler can be. Because of the lack of accountability.  Anyone can be a wrestler as long as the money comes in and the trainer is benefiting somehow. Even if it means that it’s going to ruin the business for years and years to come. Not to mention look at who you are getting advice from Justin. Look at the man that seems to be some type of mentor to you. You’re taking what Casey Williams says as face value.”

“You’re taking it as if it is gospel and as if it is going to lead you to the promised land. That’s where you are making one of the many fatal mistakes. Because what has Casey Williams ever done to be considered great and good enough to give you advice? Are you basing it off the fact that he held the SCW Roulette Championship and the Tag Team Championship once? Everyone gets lucky every now and then Justin. That’s all it was. It was luck. Trust me it has nothing to do with that man’s skill.”

“Or is it a situation where you’re basing it off the fact the man has over a hundred matches under his belt in this company’s history? Care to discuss how many of them were matches of importance? Does he bother to tell you how many of those matches that he actually won? Because you see Justin. If I was a betting man. I would say that Casey probably lost about sixty percent of his matches. So that is clear right there if you ask me. Just because you have a bunch of matches, it doesn’t make you good.”

“Hell, that should already be a slap in the face for your reality Justin. You have a bunch of matches under your best already too. With a loss percentage of a hundred. Again, another situation that is based on facts, but we’ll come back to that. Because, I’m going to give you the benefit of the doubt one last time here Justin. Maybe you hold Casey in such high regard because the man was inducted into the Hall of Fame back in twenty-twenty.”

“In most situations I would say that being in the Hall of Fame is an amazing accomplishment and speaks volumes about what you did as a performer. However, let's be real shall we? The Sin City Wrestling Hall of Fame is a fucking joke and it has been for quite sometime. You look up and down that thing. Sure, there’s people that belong there. But there are far more people that do not belong there. Casey might just be the worst induction ever. It’s very participation trophy-esq!”


Carter finally tossed that flier that was in his hand to the ground in frustration. Each word that kept coming out of his mouth made him sound more and more bitter. A true sign that he was nothing more than a hater at his core.

“How the hell can they put him in? But never once called me for an induction. Not at any given point was I ever considered. No, I didn’t have as many matches as Casey, but I did more in my career in a short time with this fucking place than he did with years and years. That’s how you know it’s a fucking joke. It’s a fucking scam. It doesn’t mean anything. That Hall of Fame is one hundred and ten percent a laughing stock. But if that’s what you want to believe in Justin. If that’s the man you want to let guide you.”

“By all means let that be the case, but all it is doing is leading you down the wrong path. Each match you have, you look worse and worse. But then again maybe that’s truly what you want. Because that’s where you went to get training in the first place. You didn’t go anywhere with some legitimate credentials. You didn’t go anywhere that would have made you work for what you wanted. You didn’t go anywhere that would have made you actually good.”

“I can guarantee you, Justin. If you trained where I did all those years ago. You’d quit the first day after training. You’d given up. Your ego would have been bruised. Because no one would have lied to you and told you you were good or you had a chance when deep down you didn’t. But clearly the times have changed as pathetic as it is. Everyone including you want instant gratification and will get wherever you can even if it’s going to cost you everything. Again... one of the many-many flaws you have, Justin!”


That disgruntled look didn’t seem to get any better.

“However, back to the point at hand. This coming sunday. You’ll step into the ring with me. You’ll once again be out matched. You’ll once again be out classed. You’ll once again just fumble around the ring looking like a drunken buffoon. You’ve got no skill. You’ve got no grace. There is simply nothing to write home about when it comes to you Justin. And like the other two times before. You’re going to have a very very bad time in the ring with me. That comes right back to what I said earlier about facts.”

“I mean for crying out loud here Justin. As much as you want the delusion that’s caused by that CTE to keep masking facts. That’s not how reality works. Facts are facts. When the two of us are in that ring with each other. You get hurt. You get hurt a lot. To the point that I actually start to feel bad when I put my fist into your face. Because it just gives in like hamburger meat. As disgusting of a visual that might be. It’s the truth. Think about that Hardcore Match we had Justin. Think about how that night went.”

“I beat the shit out of you under those rules. I can’t even put into words how it felt when I was able to grab a hold of that metal trash can lid and just smash it against your head. I cannot tell in words the joy I felt when I watched you begin to bleed all over the mat. I can’t tell you how happy I was watching you struggle to stand up on your own two feet after that crimson mask had overtaken your entire face. And then to be awarded a win by knockout... Chefs kiss!”


In a very mocking manner. Carter kissed those fingers of his and then held them into the air. Knowing damn well that was going to not settle too well with Justin.

“That night I should have really shredded the mindset that you were considered hardcore and no one should have ever considered you a veteran to begin with. But I guess when you just get the shit kicked out of you again and again that makes you hardcore. Just like being old and in the business just earns you the rep of being considered a veteran. It’s really not worth arguing about because the only thing that matters is I beat you then. And I did so at your own game!”

“Honestly you should be counting your lucky stars. That this match isn’t a rematch of that hardcore match. I actually have to stick within the confines of certain rules to avoid a disqualification. But that’s no stranger to me either. Considering there were rules in our last meeting. Six man tag team rules to be exact. I had to mind my p’s and q’s so to speak. I couldn’t wrap a steel chair around your neck with the intention of doing the worst thing possible. No, I had to rely on actual wrestling ability!”


Following those words. He could be seen pacing back and forth in that spot he had been standing in. Clenching up his fists in frustration. One could just tell he couldn’t wait to get this frustration out of his veins and sooner rather than later he would have the chance, but still the wait was enough to drive him mad.

“That tag match. Every single person knew that you weren’t a threat. Including your own partners. As they deemed you the weak link and said you would be the one to hold them down. That’s saying a lot when one of your opponents was a four eyed fat fuck named Troll. But even with five people telling you that you didn’t stand a chance. It still didn’t register and you tried to take matters into your own hands in the closing minutes of that match. You really thought you were going to be the hero.”

“You really thought you were going to get that one win that was going to be the game changing moment for you and your career. Only for you to find out my pure wrestling ability. James' pure wrestling ability. And even Alexander’s pure wrestling ability is superior to yours in every single way. You got tossed into the air like a fucking rag doll. Then dumped onto your head and neck with zero regard for your well being as we picked up a win. I obtained the pinfall over you.”

“Now of course I could see you being rather silly and telling me that tag matches don’t count. I could very easily see you being one of those people. Trying to find any narrative to spin. Because that’s why losers like you do. You find the one thing you can to try and spin it. But you might have had a chance to use that to your favor if I hadn’t already beaten you one on one. I think being knocked the fuck out is far more embarrassing than getting pinned. But the point is I have beaten you now twice.”

“A pinfall and a knockout victory. I’m looking like a million bucks right now. Even when you don’t want me to and even when the SCW faithful don't want me to. It all comes back to the facts and the facts never lie. So, you see this match. It’s not a matter of if I can beat you. No, it’s a fact I will beat you. But instead it’s a question of asking myself. How am I going to beat you? How can I embarrass you this time? How can I make you look weaker than you already do?”


Carter found himself pausing for that moment. A simple stroke of the gray beard could be seen, as if he was putting some ‘legit thought’ into the question he had posed.

“Now I wish I could say that however I choose to beat you. It would lead to a permanent end to your career. But we know that’s not going to happen... Not when you’ve got the mental issues that you do. You could have your neck snapped by me. Be drooling all over yourself. Using a computer to talk. And you’d still find a way to get someone to wheel you to the arena with the intention of competing. That’s how fucking mental you are.”

“However, pinning you just doesn’t seem like it’ll be worth my time. Been there and done that. Taking my fists and beating you in that stupid face of yours. Over and over and over again. Until you are unable to stand up which awards me a win by knockout. That doesn’t seem worth my time. Same situation, I have been there. I have done that. So whatever I do it has to be creative. It has to be satisfying to me. It has to be something that would make it worth my time to even show up and face you again.”

“That right there is crucial. Because the only way that you would ever beat me Justin is if I choose to just not show up. But my ego and my pettiness would never allow that kind of thing. There’s not a goddamn chance in hell. There’s ever going to be a result that reads your name as a winner when my name is attached to it. But at this point, it’s not worth my time to be there on Sunday. So, I gotta make a challenge for myself since you aren’t one to me.”


The smugness that spread across the man’s expression with that last sentence was second to none. Carter was a master at knowing how to use his words to get under the skin of those that were going to stand across the ring from him. Justin was going to be no different. After all beating him mentally and emotionally was just half the game.

“One thing that you need to remember about all of this is. It doesn't matter what you believe. It does not matter what Casey tells you. It does not matter what you think can happen. The one thing you cannot escape is fate. Your fate has been decided long long ago when it comes to someone like me Justin. It’s just easier for you to accept it now. It’s not such a bitter pill to swallow in the end, but at the same time no one can tell you what to do or believe. I just know how fate works.”

For a brief moment there was a smirk that spread across the man’s lips.

“This new era that is being led by yours truly. The TRUE Entity of Sin City Wrestling. It is going to be a thing that storms the history books. Justin... you just happen to be a very-very small chapter in this book!”

That narrowed disgruntled expression of the man referred to as Scumbag remained for a second or two. Giving everyone a chance to soak in the message that he delivered. Whether they choose to believe that message or not. It was ultimately their decision. From there the camera shot began to zoom out a little bit at a time before finally fading to black.

13
Supercard Archives / DROWNING
« on: September 20, 2024, 07:55:11 PM »



Stade Louis II
Monaco
Backstage

The show had come to an end and not in the way that either of them would have wanted. Carter was being helped out of the ring by two of the medical staff for the company. Moving the rumble of the table out of the way as they rolled him over. Carter felt that sharp pain shooting down his neck and back.

KEVIN CARTER
Son of a bitch!

He instantly began to clutch at the back of his neck. Both of those medical staff members finally aiding him out of the ring. Being on either side of the man as they walked him up that ramp and eventually back behind that curtain into the backstage area.

That pain was continuing to shoot down his spine again and again. Making him weak in the knees for a moment as he dropped down to them. Thanks to those medical staff members they were able to quickly help him backup to keep walking along.

EMT #1
Watch out everyone.

Of course they were referring to the crowded backstage area. All the talent and personnel that are just standing around. Carter’s facial expressions said it all. Pain and agony, but annoyance all rolled into one.

EMT #2
Do you have feelings in your fingers, Kevin?

The question was asked out of concern. All that did was annoy the man even more. About that time he found himself shoving the two men away from him. Stumbling forward and catching himself against the wall.

KEVIN CARTER
Just get the hell away from me!

EMT #1
Mr. Carter. We’re just trying to help.

EMT #2
It’s our job. You’re having trouble keeping balance. Let us help.

KEVIN CARTER
Touch me again and I swear, I’ll fucking drop you where you stand!

He found himself sliding down the wall now. Every bit of him hurt. It started from the base of his neck and all the way down to his tailbone. Once he was at a seated position he just glared at the two men, but they weren’t there for long.

That threat was enough to make them start to walk away. Leaving him to sit there and deal with the pain. He leaned his head back against the wall, closing his eyes. The pain made him a bit on the delusional side as he found himself laughing.

KEVIN CARTER
You think you accomplished something out there tonight?

He couldn’t help it. The laughter came a little more as he finally opened his eyes. Looking around a little bit.

KEVIN CARTER
Is that what this is Jayden? You think you accomplished something with blindsiding us all? You think you’re a tough guy because you managed to take us down one by one? You really think that you have it in you to become the Roulette Champion?! Do you?!

Shaking his head from side to side. That delusional laughter once again fell from his lips as he did so.

KEVIN CARTER
I give you credit, kid. I give you all the credit in the world for finding a way to get what you wanted. For finding a way to get Mark to buy into your bullshit. For finding a way to get those idiots in the stands to get behind you. I give you credit for taking Alexander down. I give you credit for taking James down. I give you credit for putting me through that table and sending a message to all of us. You really have people behind you as you stand tall with that championship in your hands. Very good job, very good job in giving them and yourself false hope.

Finally, the man planted his hands against the concrete floor and started to force himself to stand up. Little by little as that pain shot through his back and neck. Giving him another reminder of the hell he just went through.

KEVIN CARTER
Because that’s all it was. It was nothing but false hope. You had a moment in the sun and you look good now, but in a few weeks. You’re going to have to face reality. You’re going to have to face James. A man that hates you to his core. You are going to have to face Alexander. A man that is far more violent than you could ever understand. And you have to face me.

Those eyes of his narrowed a little bit.

KEVIN CARTER
I am a man that’s hell bent on revenge. A man that thrives on exposure. A man that is not going to stop until you have been beaten so badly that your own family can’t even recognize your body in the morgue. I am a man that cannot be stopped. I am a man that cannot be defeated. Simply put Jayden, I am going to turn out to be your worst nightmare!

Carter took a few staggered steps towards the camera in front of him. Making sure that focus was on that sour expression that only he could give.

KEVIN CARTER
Tonight was the first time you got to stand tall against us, but it will also be the last time you ever stand tall again. There will never be a championship celebration for you. There will never be a moment where you get to celebrate a victory. There is never going to be a moment in time where you get to say you beat us. No matter what you believe in. No matter what you tell yourself. No matter what you think is going to happen. This is not a situation you can overcome. You won’t get past even one of us. I guara-fucking-tee that!

Again, there was a sharp pain that shot from the base of his neck all the way down to his tailbone. His facial expressions resembled that with a twisted look of pain, but he did his best to ignore it. Glaring forward as he spoke again.

KEVIN CARTER
The end is near Jayden!

Right then he found himself palming the camera lens and pushed backwards. For the moment the camera man had lost their footing. By the time they had recovered they only caught the back of Carter as he favored his neck limping away.



Studio TC1
West London
The Graham Norton Show

Inside of a studio the clapping of the fans seated in the many many rows could be heard. All thanks to a major sign that hung above them that was flashing “On Air” over and over again. It wasn’t long before the shot found itself focusing on the notorious Graham Norton that sat behind his desk on the traditional set of his infamous show. As they settled on him the crowd’s clapping came to an end.

GRAHAM NORTON
Ladies and gentlemen. Welcome back to the show. As promised today I have a very special guest that we have saved for the end of the show. For those that might have been living under a rock. This coming weekend Sin City Wrestling returns to London with their Violent Conduct super show event. So, without further ado. Allow me to introduce one of their superstars, Kevin Carter!

With some generic cheesy movie chosen by the studio playing. A matter of seconds passed by before Carter could be seen walking out onto the set. An all black suit fitted to a tee on the man. Based on the audience there were some mixed reactions.

But mostly claps and cheers just because it was out of the traditional element of a wrestling program. It didn’t take long before Carter found himself taking a seat in one of the empty stairs there on the stage. Once seated the music came to an end as the host found themselves continuing on.


GRAHAM NORTON
Welcome to the show Kevin! Pleasure to have you here today.

KEVIN CARTER
Wish, I could say the same. I’d much rather do anything else, other than be here. But it’s part of the job and it brings a paycheck in. So, I’m here.

GRAHAM NORTON
Ah yes yes. I was warned about how you may carry yourself on the show. Got this ‘bad guy’ image to protect and all.

KEVIN CARTER
Let me go ahead and stop you right there.

GRAHAM NORTON
Oh?

KEVIN CARTER
There is no “image” to protect. This isn’t like I’m playing some type of character. I am a very dangerous man. This is going to be your only warning. Don’t ever disrespect me again!

There was an awkward silence amongst the two men. Carter’s eyes narrowed and Graham looked back at him more confused than anything else. Almost as if he truly didn’t expect this kind of behavior, but being the professional he was. He continued onward.

GRAHAM NORTON
Well, then you came on to the show today to help promote Violent Conduct that’s going on this Sunday. I’m not the biggest wrestling fantastic, but I know some basic things. Enough to get by I guess you could say. And based on what I’ve been told this is your second run in SCW. The last one was almost twelve years ago. How would you compare this run to the previous?

KEVIN CARTER
Nothing has changed. This “run” as you call it isn’t any better than the previous. Sure, twelve years ago. I had championship gold. But as I’ve been telling people. Mark Ward and Christian Underwood never wanted me to succeed. Everything they did to me proves my words to be right. And this time? It’s the exact same. Expect now they’re far more obvious with their biases and seeing to it I don’t have any type of success. But soon, real soon. They’re going to see that their efforts are for nothing.

GRAHAM NORTON
For nothing? Why is that?

KEVIN CARTER
I am an entity for a reason. Eventually, my persistence and independence is going to shine through. One way or another, I am going to have everything I have ever wanted back in my hands. My name, it’ll carry the weight it was always meant to. My legacy. It’ll all be restored and it’ll live on infamously as it should have all along. Even if that means, I have to take the entire company down with me!

His words were getting a few more negative responses from the crowd. Couple of boos starting to trickle in. Carter found himself glaring out at the crowd for a brief second.

GRAHAM NORTON
Excuse me for saying this. As I don’t want to “disrespect” you as you put it earlier. But, has it ever dawned on you that maybe this isn’t a situation where you are being held back? I have worked with a lot of people in the entertainment business. Who have all said they were this or that. All claimed that they were groundbreaking and good, but in reality they weren’t.

KEVIN CARTER
You’re pushing your luck every single time you speak...

GRAHAM NORTON
Not the first time I have heard that in my career.

KEVIN CARTER
And it’s about to be the last! There’s not a chance in the real world where someone like Goth should have been considered better than me. In no real world should Goth have gotten their support over me all those years ago. Same thing with Drake Green. That man was given the golden child treatment that should have gone to me! I don’t give a shit what they think they saw in me because I know I am better than those two men ever thought about being. And that even applies to now. I’m better than this kid, Jayden Harris will ever be.

GRAHAM NORTON
Yes! That name is a very familiar one. Originally that’s the name that the producers of my show asked for. Sounds like the young man is making quite the name for himself as of late. They thought he would be a great guest, but we were told that he wasn’t going to be available. Ultimately leading to them setting on your appearance with us here today.

For a moment Graham found himself letting out a little bit of a chuckle. It didn’t take long for him to pick up on the comedic route he was known for not landing well. Based off the evil glare that he was getting from his guest of honor.

GRAHAM NORTON
In speaking of that young man. From the information I was giving Jayden is the man that you are going to be standing across the ring with on Sunday. I believe it was called a Roulette Rules Gauntlet match. How does something like that play out?

KEVIN CARTER
First of all there’s no guarantee that Jayden will ever actually stand across from the ring with me. There is a very good chance he sees James or Alexander before he sees me. To which, he won’t make it passed either one of them. But as far as the rules go. It’s essentially three on one with a violent hardcore setting for each match he survives and it’ll be for the Roulette Championship.

GRAHAM NORTON
Wait a second. Wait just one second. Clearly, my people didn’t give me crucial details for this match. You are standing here telling me that you’re so afraid of one man. It’s going to take three of you to take him down?!

KEVIN CARTER
What the hell did you just say to me?!

GRAHAM NORTON
I mean it’s one man, Kevin. One man has you all shaking in--

Before he could even finish his statement. Carter had found himself quickly getting out of his chair and then reaching across the table SLAPPING the host across the face knocking him out of the chair.  There was a collective gasp from the studio audience.

Within seconds producers and even security had stormed the stage to stand in front of Carter to hold him back from Graham who just laid there on the floor holding his face in shock. Carter was red in the face now as he screaming and pointing at him.

KEVIN CARTER
I fucking told you not to disrespect me. I fucking told you!

SHOW PRODUCER
Alright that’s enough!

KEVIN CARTER
I’m not afraid of anyone! Not a single fucking person. Not you, not him. No one!

Carter was looking right past the producer and continued to glare down at Graham who now had people there to try and help him. Finally one of the security guards grabbed Kevin from behind.

SECURITY GUARD
Let’s go now!

He sharply tugged on Carter’s shoulder to lead him off the stage of the studio. People still attended to Graham on the ground with the live broadcast cutting to a commercial break. The crowd on the other hand was forced to watch on in shock. This was likely going to create a massive legal issue for Sin City Wrestling and Kevin Carter.



With the scenery opening up the instant sound of waves crashing together could be heard. Wasn’t long before the cameras found themselves focusing on a sunset beach. Those waves off into the distance could be seen washing back and forth across the sore. Off into the distance a little bit there was a figure seen approaching the edge of the sore.

In a matter of seconds that figure revealed themselves to be none other than Kevin Carter. There was a little bit of a smug-like smirk spread across his lips. Both of his hands were inside the pocket of the shorts he had on. Allowing his eyes to settle out on the waves crashing against one another not that far in front of him. Letting a couple of words escape his lips.


“Interesting fact here. According to a recent study. Forty six percent of Americans are afraid of drowning.”

Something about that fact just caused the man to smirk a little more.

“And honestly while I would consider myself an excellent swimmer. If I were to really think about it. I’d agree that drowning would be a horrible way to go out. Especially in the middle of the ocean. Such a deep-deep body of water. Nine times out of ten you’re all alone. Whether you were boating on your own or just so happened to fall overboard. It’s not a fantastic situation to be in. Being alone really takes a toll on your mental health. Not to mention eventually your body is going to get tired. It’s going to give out.”

“You’ll start to sink. You’ll start to go under water. All those last remaining thoughts sweeping in. Realizing you should have done more with your life. Realizing that this is truly going to be how things end. Let that panic settle in a little more. Just as your lungs start to fill with water. Choking begins and eventually you pass out from the lack of oxygen. Leading to the eventual end where your body sinks to the bottom. An awful-awful way to go.”


Taking his hands out of his pockets. Carter began to walk to start taking a stroll down the beach. Forcing the cameras to follow along with him.

“Then of course there’s the traumatizing events that come from a loved one drowning. As it becomes a struggle to find a body to give them a proper goodbye. It’s something that people are left to question about how it happened, why did it happened, and just trying to make sense of it all around. So on and so forth. It’s truly a shame that’s how your father had to go out though, Jayden. I don’t imagine that’s how he imagined his demise ever coming.”

“But, you know we’re starting to see that the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree. You tend to take after your old man a lot. All you have done is shown myself, James, and Alexander that you want to go out the same way he did. Each and every single time we give you a chance to walk away. Each time we give you a chance to stay away from us. Each time we give you a chance to avoid a tragic end. You ignore and you come back for more. Very very confusing, and very very stupid of you, kid.”

“However, the more and more I thought about it the moment this match at Violent Conduct was made official. I started to understand on a level I didn’t before. You see the reason you can’t stay away from us and the reason you are hell bent on this revenge. It has nothing to do with what we did to your father. Instead it has everything to do with the fact that your career is drowning more and more with each passing day. You’re having a very hard time keeping it afloat.”


Carter nodded his head just a little bit. Finding himself continuing to walk down that beach as the sun kept on setting in the distance behind him.

“You are without a doubt a nepo-baby, Jayden. You think that your last name and who your parents are is the thing that matters. You without a shadow of a doubt think that the entire world of professional wrestling should be handed to you because of who your father was. But it didn’t take long at all for you to realize that that’s not how this is going to work. That’s not how this is going to play out. Oh no, this company was never just going to HAND you what you wanted. Not when your father was a menace.”

“It’s why your career started off here in a very rocky manner. I’d be willing to bet my entire life’s fortune on the fact that the Blast from the Past situation. That wasn’t done at random. Christian and your sudden new best friend Mark. They’ll never flat out admit to the shady shit they’ve done over the years, but it’s something I have been preaching since I came back. It’s no secret Jayden. They hated your old man. They hated everything about him.”

“But they could never find a way to stunt his success. They couldn’t keep the World Championship from him as much as they wanted to. They couldn’t find that one person that seemed like a legitimate threat standing across the ring from him. Especially considering they had already made it clear they moved on from James which was one of their biggest and most disrespectful acts. They couldn’t even lure people in to face the man and take the title from me. Trust me when I tell you, they tried.”

“They had to wait until he made a clinical error and then they were able to actually get rid of him. Based on the mistake he made. So needless to say when his bratty self absorbed nepotism attitude ass kid came along. They weren’t going to make the same mistake twice. No chance they were ever going to allow you to succeed. I guarantee you they chose that chick, whatever her name was to be your tag partner for that tournament. They saddled you with the worst female competitor they could.”

“It did exactly what they wanted. It hindered you and frustrated you. To the point that you didn’t make it all that far in that tournament. Keeping you away from the main event and keeping you away from the World Championship. Essentially they tossed you out in the middle of the ocean with no life vest and knowing you wouldn’t be able to swim for long. As much as I don’t like those two. In fact I downright hate them. That would be accurate. I have to give credit where credit is due. They were smart with that.”


There was a small expression change in his face. The man looked a little impressed for that brief moment.

“And then you ran right into James. That was like having an anchor just tied to your feet to make sure you drowned just a little faster. There was no chance that man was ever going to let you succeed here. Not after running him down with a car and trying to take his life. All because you listened to what your deranged father had to say. But your ego took it as the exact opposite. Took it as a chance to take on the biggest threat this place had to offer so you could succeed. Boy oh boy did you find out differently.”

“That entire parking lot brawl was a setup, Jayden. A chance to beat the hell out of you in some of the worst ways. James did just that. But little did you know that Alexander was waiting in the winds, for the perfect time to strike for his own reasons. Making this all come together piece by piece. You see your old man offended Alexander with the way he carried himself. With the way he conducted business and the way that he passed on him being a challenger time and time again.”

“Add that in with the company being against him. That chip on Alexander’s shoulder was quite big and rightfully so. Adding him into the mix was another anchor to your feet. Your career was sinking much faster. Which is why they wanted to happen and its what you deserved. But you’re self aware for the most part aren’t you, kid? You started to realize your career was drowning and it was very much in danger of hitting the bottom of the ocean floor. Which is where this tag match took place.”

“You thought if you could have someone at your side. It would give you and your career one last chance. Maybe be a way to break off those anchors that were pulling you down in Alexander and James. But more importantly that ego of yours was making you believe if you could have someone help you out, it would give you a chance to then stab them in the back once they came to your aid. Allowing you to use someone for your own benefit and gain.”

“Unfortunately for you. I am someone that has been around the block a time or two with this business. I know how people are. I know how you are deep down. So, what did I do? I beat you to the punch. I came to your aid, but I knew all along I was going to be the one to stab you in the back. However, young Jayden don’t get it twisted. The reason for stabbing you in the back wasn’t because I knew you’d do it to me. No, it was far more petty than that on my end.”

“I did it, because there wasn’t a fucking chance I’d let you ever pass me by. You see you already had the company working against you. Like I said, everything your father did was working against you. Had them biased against you from the start, but fact still remains. Deep down you are your father’s son and maybe just maybe there was a chance you could overcome them trying to hold your back. Just like he did, and that’s not something I was going to let happen. Not when I’m here.”

“Not when I deserve every bit of success that your old man had. Every bit of success you thought you were going to have. I deserve to be in the main event. I deserve to be competing for any championship I want. I deserve to have people talking about me the way that they talk about you. The only way to make that happen is to make sure you and your career drown before their very eyes. To make sure that everyone sees your demise!”


Finally his strolling on the beach had come to a stop. Carter let those eyes of his really lock on the cameras before him. They were dark and just full of hatred. Every word that was coming out of his mouth could really be felt with the look in his eyes.

“Right now Jayden. You have entered the panic stage of drowning. Your lungs are starting to fill up. You’re starting to sink. You can still see the surface and therefore you are doing everything you can to keep on fighting back up. I mean I applaud you for not going down without a fight. I give you props for still being stubborn and not just sinking to the bottom like useless flesh. But it’s time for you to understand this is your faith. You and your career were always meant to drown.”

“Alexander, James, and myself are far too much for you to overcome. Trust me, I get the feeling of being desperate and I get the feeling of wanting to fight to stay alive. But look at how this has continued to play out for you Jayden. Time and time again, we have gotten the upper hand. Time and time again we have left you unconscious. Time and time again we have pushed you under that water just a little deeper. What truly makes you believe this time can be any different?!”

“Because you have somehow weaseled your way into having Mark in your corner. Can you really trust that scumbag Jayden? Think about it. Like I said he nor Christian never wanted you to succeed. That man laughed at you your first night in the company when you got punched in the mouth. How can you trust that he secretly isn’t working on your demise himself? How do you know for sure that he isn’t secretly in our back pocket? After all, we've played you like a fiddle with every plan so far...”


His devious spread across his facial expression from ear to ear for that brief second.

“Or is it because you feel like because you know you’re drowning and because the reality has truly set in on what’s happening that it’s awoken something in you like never before? Is it because that fight or flight trigger has been pressed? Is it because of how big that ego of yours truly is, it makes you believe you have a chance? Are you just that delusional after everything that has been presented to you, Jayden?! I guess I could ask all day long what it is that makes you stand a chance.”

“But the harsh reality is, you don’t. Nothing that you believe and nothing that you say will come true. You are against three men that want nothing more than to see you drown in front of the world’s eyes. We do not want you here anymore Jayden. This company certainly never needed you to begin with. All you are is a massive pain in the ass. However, in a few days time, it’ll all come to an end. You will take your final breath. You will sink a little deeper. And the last image you’ll see is us standing there watching you drown!”


Carter found himself pausing for the moment as he look one look over at those crashing waves. Something about that scenery just really fit everything that was being said. His gaze coming back to the cameras before him.

“The one thing you need to remember in all of this is. You brought this on yourself. You forced our hand. You are the reason everything around you has come crashing down. Your career’s death is on your hands. And to that I leave you with this... Welcome to hell, kid!”

The cameras remained on that man’s face for a second or two. Carter’s expression truly aligned with everything that he had said. Now it was just a matter of carrying out the plan in the end. That’s when he began to walk out of the camera frame. Leaving them to focus on that ocean water for a moment as the camera shot faded out.

14
Climax Control Archives / OUR SACRIFICE
« on: September 04, 2024, 12:09:15 PM »


The night before had turned into a nightmare. For the first time since two thousand and thirteen, Kevin stepped into the squared circle of Sin City Wrestling. As himself, there was no mask. There was no Entity persona. It was him and that was meant to be a hell of a moment for him, but instead that moment turned into a nightmare when he failed to beat the thorn in his side known as Jayden Harris.

Everything he threw at him. Everything he planned with J2H and Raven. It all back fired, blew up in his face, and led to a loss that will haunt him for some time to come. Now the man had no other option but to put Jayden and that night in the rearview mirror. Sitting there with his eyes closed and trying to relax on this plane ride home, but he felt his pocket vibrating.

His eyes opened as he reached down inside of the pocket of his shorts and pulled out his phone. Clicking on the screen the notification was in big bold letters.


From: @SINCITYWRESTLING
Topic: Itinerary For Next Week

On seeing the email notification, it was enough to make the man roll his eyes. He couldn’t even go a full twenty four hours without having to deal with something. Unlocking his phone and tapping on the notification to open up the email. Reading the message in his head until he got hung up on one specific detail. Forcing himself to speak out loud to himself.

KEVIN CARTER
Who the fuck is Troll?

His expression was one of confusion and irritation all at the same time. It was one thing to force him to share the ring with someone like Bill Barnhart. It was another thing to force him to compete against Justin Smith for a second time. Then on top of that to force himself Raven, and J2H to waste their talent. In a match like a six man against the quality of opponents.

It was becoming clear that they were being met with true disrespect. But to then force them to waste their talents and add Troll into the mix. That felt like it was a troll from within the company and by the men that ran it. He was doing his best to not lose his cool in that moment, for what was done was done. However, it wasn’t something he was happy about and it wasn’t a deed to go unpunished.




A few days had passed and all the relaxation the Scumbag could do he had done. Now he found himself stepping off a fresh flight to Sweden. To which the moment he walked through the main doors of the elevator, there was a car waiting to pick him as part of the travel arrangements. However, it was more than just a driver when he realized the camera crew that was there.

KEVIN CARTER
What the hell is all of this?

CAMERA MAN
I was asked to tag along with you wherever you may go for the next couple of days.

KEVIN CARTER
By fucking who and for what?

CAMERA MAN
Mr. Ward... I was told he saw all your crying about how you had your first match since two thousand thirteen as yourself and how the moment was ruined. So he wanted to make sure you felt extra special this week.

KEVIN CARTER
It was crying. It was stating a fact! And of course, the man that’s eating through a straw thanks to me wants to play funny man in the shadows.

CAMERA MAN
[color-lightblue]Listen Mr. Carter, I am simply just doing what I was told to do. That’s my job. Nothing more, nothing less.[/color]

KEVIN CARTER
Just stay the hell out of my way until I feel like I find you useful.

That was a clear and stern warning as he stuffed his suitcase right into the chest of the camera man. Kevin grabbed the back door of the vehicle and climbed inside. He instantly pulled out his phone as a means of distraction when he heard the door shut. Briefly he looked up from his phone to see the camera man sitting there now with his camera in hand.

KEVIN CARTER
What the hell are you doing?!

CAMERA MAN
I just figured you’d have a lot to say already after how things played out for you last week.

KEVIN CARTER
Did I say that? Did I give you any clue at all that I wanted you to be putting that fucking camera in my face right now?

CAMERA MAN
No.

KEVIN CARTER
Alright then.

CAMERA MAN
But... I mean usually people can’t wait to slander someone like Troll.

KEVIN CARTER
You’re going to drive me nuts and make me punch you in the throat.

Carter took the time to rub his temples for a second. Clearly very annoyed already and he had only been in the country for a total of five minutes. By that time the motion in the vehicle was felt as it had started to move on.

KEVIN CARTER
Let’s just get this shit over with.

That was a clear indication to do what needed to be done. That camera man taking the camera in hand and making sure it was held just right. Clicking the record button and that little red light came on to let Carter know things were good to go.

“It’s two thousand twenty four and you find something like this funny, Mark?”

He found himself shaking his head from side to side.

“You want to waste the talent of some of the best men that ever walked through those doors. All for the sake of cracking yourself up? And this is exactly why I have said you are incapable of running a successful company. However, if this is the game you want to play. Then by all means, it’s game on. You’re just going to have to be the one to explain to families why their loved ones are forced into retirement and can no longer provide for them. Especially that overweight basement living mouth breathing fuck known as Troll.”

That expression of his becoming more sour by the second. Not that it should have been much of a surprise at this point. Everything about him just screamed being a sour, bitter, and angry individual.

“I don’t know why after months upon months of not existing. You would have even picked up the phone when they called you. I don’t know why on God’s green earth. You thought that agreeing to take this match was going to do anything for you. Other than putting you in a situation where you were going to get hurt really badly. But I guess the only logical reason is because it’s a chance for you to live up to your name. A chance for you to make a mockery out of the situation at hand. A chance for you to once again embarrass the business as a whole.”

“Your mental capacity is that of a ten year old. Fart jokes and piss stains are the funniest thing in the world. You think calling someone dumb or immature is the best comeback to ever escape your lips. You think including your mom in your little vignettes is funny. You think it gets a cheap pop and you’ll take any attention you can get. Everything about you, Troll just screams that you’re a grown ass man that gets off on acting like a child. That to me is fucking weird and you should probably be thrown behind bars, you, Jared Fogle looking piece of shit.”

“But deep down. People like you truly make me hate the business that I choose to be in. Because people like you take it as if it’s a big joke. People like you don’t think that it should be treated with proper respect. People like you just get to be a part of the business. No real credentials. No working hard. No having to prove that you belong. Essentially nowadays anyone can walk through those doors. It’s not just how Sin City Wrestling operates. It’s how the entire wrestling business operates. And no matter how much attention is called to it. It’ll fall upon deaf ears and continue to be ignored!”

Carter had a certain level of disdain in his eyes. To the point that it was making them glow.

“I learned many-many years ago there is no saving this company from mediocrity. Not when it’s something that they support and oftentimes it's something that they promote. So, I’m not going to save it. But I’m also not going to put up with mediocrity and I’m not going to put up with a gigantic troll. Understand something Troll. I already know everything that I need to know about you. I already know how you carry yourself. I already know how things are going to go with you. As I’ve called it out. Not going to give it any more notoriety than that.”

“And from this point on. Every little joke you try to make. It’ll be ignored. Every little thing you do to try and get under my skin. It won’t work. You are not a vital threat to me or any of my teammates. So, you’re not going to be portrayed as one. You wanted to take on this match. They wanted to book this to get a chuckle for themselves. That’s fine, but rest assured that when Sunday night rolls around. There will be pain dished out. I will punch you right in your fucking face Troll.”

“I will have no problem breaking your orbital bone, your jaw, or any other part of your body I think is worth snapping like a twig. I’ve got no qualms about making you bleed in front of a venue full of people. Forcing your worthless parents to watch their baby boy beg and plead for his life as the crimson mask just washes over his face. And I certainly do not mind being man as the known that put an end to your career... if that’s even what you want to call it that. I’ve always been fine being the villain in someone else’s story as long as I get to be the hero in my own.”

For the first time his lips had curled up into a little bit of a devious smirk. Truly letting it be known those sick and demented thoughts were taking over.

“From the bottom of my heart, Troll. I have to say thank you. And I truly mean that... Thank you for being our Sacrifice and may you rot in hell from here on out!”

That proved to be his final message. The camera man taking the hints and finding himself hitting the button to end the recording. Carter instantly went back to looking at his phone.

CAMERA MAN
That was some solid stuff. I am sure the people are going to love it when this starts to roll out.

For a brief moment his eyes raised up and locked onto the man.

KEVIN CARTER
Do me a favor? And shut up the rest of the ride.

And just like that his eyes shot back down to be distracted by his phone. This was going to be a long week. A week that would be more of a nuisance than anything else. However, it was also a week where the chance to prove just how dangerous he, Alexander Raven, and J2H could truly be.



“I understand Resilience...”

Those few words came out of the mouth of the man that called himself the Entity of Sin City Wrestling. Carter sat there in the corner of a ring with a narrowed expression in those eyes.

“It is the process and the outcome of successfully adapting to difficult and challenging situations that life throws at you. Situations that will force you to bend emotionally, mentally and even physically at times. A lot of time those people that learn to adapt end up overcoming those situations. Proving to be without a shadow of a doubt resilient. I would consider myself to be a resilient individual. Meant times I’ve experienced trials and tribulations. To which I had to find a way to overcome them. Something to be proud of, but then there are people like Justin Smith.”

From simply saying the man’s name. It caused the man’s face to twist up in a sour manner.

“People like to call Justin Smith resilient. They like to give him his flowers for being able to bend at any situation that is thrown at him. People have even said that they admire Justin in a lot of ways because no matter what happens. The man’s spirit is never broken by any situation he comes across in this company. Are you people that idiotic? Or do you get off in some sick way on feeding Justin’s head with these foolish claims? I really don’t know which one it is. At the same time, I don’t care. However, I am very much going to be the man that tells it like it is.”

“Justin. You are not resilient. You do not embody the word resilience at all. Since the moment you stepped foot into this company. You have been nothing more than the laughing stock of this company. As well as served as the punching back for the entire men’s roster. The moment that you’re taking losses to Bill Barnhart of all people. And taking those losses on a consistent basis. That’s when you know that your career is as dead in the water as it can get. You were never going to be anything more than what you are inside these four walls. But people want to call you resilient and they want to sing your praises. However, I can’t help but ask... For what?!”

Carter found himself reaching up and grabbing the ropes of the ring. Using them to pull himself up to his feet and take a couple of steps towards the camera on him.

“Do they call you resilient because no matter how many losses you take, you still show up the next week ready for more? Because that’s not resilient. That’s just a matter of you not having any intelligence at all. Any normal person in any situation. Whether it be our sport, boxing, mixed martial arts, or hell even if they were good enough to go to the olympics in their sport. If they continued to lose every single time. They wouldn’t continue to keep doing this. Reality would eventually set in and as much as it might bruise their ego. At least they’d have the intelligence to admit this isn’t for them and they’d walk away.”

“You have not. That proves my point exactly. And if I were to be a hundred percent honest here. You should probably at this point be evaluated for CTE. I’d be willing to bet you’ve got the worst case of it since Aaron Hernandez. You’re a ticking time bomb. Not a good thing at all. But maybe that’s not what it is. Maybe people call you resilient and think you embody that mindset because you don’t let it affect your mental state. Because you don’t let it affect you on an emotional level. Because while you might get beat down physically. You still keep getting back up. And again that’s not resilience.”

A slight shake of his head was caught.

“Of course it doesn’t affect you on a mental or emotional level. First and foremost, anyone that is willing to get their ass handed to them every single week. Not only are they a glutton for punishment, but they’re clearly not in the right frame of mind. You’re a lunatic and not in the way that most people are. Where you are a danger to society or a situation where people should be afraid of you, but in the sense that you should be locked up in a padded room with the key thrown away for your own safety. No one that delusional should be allowed to walk around freely.”

Carter found himself putting his forearms on the top rope. Leaning against it, that same narrowed expression on the cameras.

“Let’s just cut to the case Justin. I’m not going to be foolish like all the others. I’m not going to praise this mindset of you being resilient. I’m not going to praise you for the fact you keep fighting. And I’m damn sure not going to pretend that you are anything more than what you are. You are essentially worthless in the end game. Tomorrow, you could be gone for Sin City Wrestling and it would not mean anything. It would have no negative impact at all. No one would miss you. Hell, no one would even really know that you were gone. Other than Bill.”

“I know that people often think that telling the brutal truth is just someone’s way of being a piece of shit or someone’s way of just having an excuse to be a dick. But, I don’t see it that way in this situation. If anything Justin. I’m trying to actually break through to you. I’m trying to get you to see how things are. More importantly, I am trying to get you to walk away for good. To protect yourself so WE don’t have to do what we plan to do to you on Sunday. No one sees it, but we are trying to do the right thing here by saving you. However, I know it isn’t going to work. It’s falling on deaf ears, as it always does...”

That disgruntled look on his face said more than enough. Kevin pushed himself off the ropes long enough to swing one leg through and he ducked down to come out to the apron.

“Thank you for being our sacrifice, Justin.”

Following that statement, Kevin looked at the cameras for a second or two. Hoping that it was a statement that would register in a big way. Only for him to find himself jumping down from the apron. A few steps away from the ring and he had disappeared into the darkness of the poorly lit room. Leading to the cameras fading out.



Standing there on the balcony of his hotel. His tattooed hands gripped the banister with some force. Kevin finds himself looking out at the city lights of Stockholm. Lights so bright that it kept the city well lit even at night. Nodding some as he spoke out to himself.

KEVIN CARTER
Time is ticking Kevin and you know it. All these things you have set out to do. You’ve done none of them. You’ve yet to restore your legacy. You’ve yet to make them remember who you truly are. You can’t even sniff the main event. And each week that passes by where you don’t achieve one of your goals. Each week you allow someone like Jayden to get under your skin. Each week you allow yourself to become distracted. You become more and more pathetic in their eyes.

Sure, it was a bitter pill to swallow. Knowing he wasn’t where he wanted to be and where he should be. But it was an honest conversation he needed to have with himself.

KEVIN CARTER
You knew they didn’t care about you before. You knew they didn’t want you to succeed before. You knew they saw you as a joke many years ago. And nothing has changed now. Look at the match they put you in for this week. That says anything and everything that it needs to say. You’re allowing yourself to fall back into their trap and that same vicious cycle of how things were eleven years ago. You have to do something. You have to take charge. You have to be the man you came here to be!

His knuckles had begun to turn white from how harshly he gripped that banister before him.

KEVIN CARTER
Hurt someone. Break their neck. End a career. Remove Jayden’s entire existence from Sin City Wrestling. You have to do something and you have to do it quickly. One more set back. One more loss. One more situation where you fail and you can say goodbye to anything and everything you ever set out to do. You'll never be remembered. You’ll never have that legacy restored. You will simply just go down in this company’s history books as just another man. Do you just want to be another Spike Staggss? Do you want to be just another Kain? Do you just want to be another Tommy Crimson?!

Of course the answer was no. That’s not what he wanted. Hell, that wasn’t anything anyone wanted. Every person that got into the business. Got into it to make a name for themselves and to have it means something for years to come. But right now things were far from working in his favor.

KEVIN CARTER
Figure it out!

Another firm nod of his head came from him. Telling himself what he needed to do. Coming up with that thought and knowing what he needed to do. It was all different from actually doing what he needed to do. Somehow someway he was going to have to finally overcome this all and make it happen. Because right now he was dangerously close to becoming nothing once again.



The night sky had fallen in Sweden. In less than twenty four hours Climax Control 404 was set to take place at the Avicii Arena. Everywhere you looked in the city of Stockholm. There were local commercials playing to hype shows. There were banners and fliers all over the city. It was a big deal to a lot of people and rightfully so. Now with those cameras rolling in, there was a shot of a man jogging with a black hoodie on. When all of the sudden a familiar voice could be heard.

“How can you feel bad for Bill Barnhart?”

That prompted the camera man to begin to jog themselves a little quicker to bypass the hooded man. As they got in front of the person, it was revealed that the voice was who people expected. Kevin Carter took one look at the cameras with a slight eyebrow raised.

“I have heard certain whispers of people. I’ve seen it on twitter. I’ve seen in blogs being written by those basement trolls. It’s something that keeps coming up. People say they feel bad for Bill Barnhart because he has been set up to fail. Because he has been given partners that are nothing more than a handicap to him. Because the man has been saddled up to lead a team that essentially has no chance at winning. I know that everyone sees me as an asshole and it’s a title I wear proudly. But, these people have to be as off their rocker as Bill himself if they believe this mindset.”

The man found himself shaking his head from side to side. By this point people just knew who he was and how things were going to be. It shouldn’t have been a shock. That sour expression stayed with him.

“First and foremost. Who in the hell considers Bill the team leader? The team captain? Because that person clearly has Methamphetamine running through their veins. When it comes to this team. There is no captain. There is no leader. Not a single one of them would know anything about taking the reins in order to lead a team to success. After all, they don’t even know how to lead themselves to success.  And sure, it’s not exactly a secret that Bill is saddled up with two men that are pathetic. Two men that are known losers. Men that don’t know how to win if their careers depended on it.”

“However, it seems like everyone is forgetting the fact that Bill is just like those two. The last time Bill won a match was on June Thirtieth. By the time we face off on Sunday. It’ll be seventy plus days since the last victory he obtained. And would you imagine that, the last person he defeated was Justin Smith. The only man that he can beat on a consistent basis. And with the way things are going. It's looking like Bill won’t pick up another win until he faces Justin again. For their like nine hundredth match that has people running to take a piss when they are in the ring with each other. It’s a snoozefest.”

“But let’s stop acting like Bill is superior to them. Let’s stop pretending like Bill has been done horribly wrong. Let’s stop this facade, that in any other situation and with a different pair of partners where Bill would have more of a fighting chance. Because it’s not true. In fact any other situation with two different partners. The chances of Bill being the anchor that would weigh the team down in the worst way possible would increase. At least in this situation Bill can say he isn’t the worst one on the team, but then again like I said. It’s not like it’s THAT big of a difference in the long run.”

A sudden sharp turn down a dark alley with his jogging caught the cameraman off guard. All but for a few seconds before they were quick to catch up.

“Bill, this is our first encounter with each other. To which I’m sure you will bring up in your utter mindless ramblings of facts you like to do from time to time. However, with it being our first, it’s also going to be our last. For I am not someone that is just going to keep turning a blind eye to the types of cancer that continues to cause Sin City Wrestling to rot from the inside out. Now don’t misinterpret that as me calling you a cancer as far as being life threatening. But instead you’re a benign type of cancer. You’re just there. It isn’t harmful to have you around, but you are useless.”

“And in being useless. As far as I’m concerned you should be cut out and tossed into the garbage. See, right now I am getting a horrible case of Déjà vu. Considering this feels a lot like what I’ve already said about Justin. What I have already said about Troll. Now, I could just repeat myself. I could give you the chance to protect yourself. I could give you the opportunity to just walk away on your own two feet. I could give you a way out. Like I have already given them. But much like them, Bill. I already know the outcome of this situation involving us.”

“You won’t take the warning seriously. How many times prior to this has someone told you they were going to beat you and then you pretended as if they couldn’t just for them to do exactly what they said? II don’t know the exact number but I’d bet you throughout your entire career here in SCW. It has happened hundreds and I mean hundreds of times. How many times has someone told you they were going to hurt you, they were going to make you bleed, and they were going to make you bleed? Only for you to ignore those warnings with deaf ears? Again, very likely it’s been hundreds upon hundreds!”

His unimpressed facial expressions said everything they needed to. It was quite the message being sent on top of those sarcasm soaked words.

“So the point I am trying to make Bill is I know that giving you an out and a chance to save yourself is a waste of breath. For you won’t take it. You’ll do what you always do but that’s fine. Because, I will do what I am known to do. Alexander will do what he’s known to do. James will do what he’s known to do. Our talent, our mindset, and our way of life will allow us to take you out to pastures. Do what should have been done a long time ago. No remorse. No guilt. After all in this world in order for there to be heroism. There has to be sacrifice...”

That steady jogging of Carter had slowly come to a stop. That sour expression and those dark colored eyes remained on the cameras before him. A somber nod of his head as he spoke again.

“Thank you for being our sacrifice, Bill.”

Carter found himself walking right past the cameras at that moment. Forcing them to turn around to catch the back of the man as he had now stopped at the front steps of the Avicii Arena. That jog led him to the very place that would serve as the stomping grounds for the ultimate sacrifice for their heroism. For better or for worse depending on how one looked at it. This Sunday was going to be much see for all. That’s when the camera faded out for the final time.

15
Climax Control Archives / LIVE ON IN INFAMY.
« on: August 26, 2024, 01:04:46 AM »



CLIMAX CONTROL 400
Sunday -- July 21st, 2023
Inglewood, California

The adrenaline still ran through the veins of the masked man they called Entity. The response that the crowd had just given him when he came to Jayden’s aid was second to none. Surprising considering that since he had arrived. He had been anything but someone that was cherished. Finally, he walked through that private locker room door and shut the door behind him. Away from all the chaos and the commotion of the crowd. Away from anyone that could see who he truly was.

He reached up and tugged that mask off of his head. Tossing it down on the chair as the man behind the mask looked at his reflection in a mirror. Kevin was eleven years older. Looking a little bit rough, but that was due to the bitterness he had been holding on. While looking at his reflection in the mirror, he couldn't;’t help but smirk to himself. Before a small chuckle fell from his lips.


“This has been so easy. So fucking easy.”

His chuckle got a little louder.

“We’re months in. They still don’t understand. They still don’t know who. They don’t know what I am truly after. They don’t know how to get under my skin or how to get me to break. It’s becoming very-very frustrating for them. It’s so fun for me to watch. They are just as clueless as they were day one. Everything is working the way I want. Everyone is falling into place. Piece by piece or... at least it was.”

A small little expression change took place. It appeared a little more bitter as his eyes remained on his own reflection.

“This kid shows up out of nowhere and now has everyone talking about him. He’s taking the eyes off of me. He’s taking my spotlight away. And why? Just because of his last name? Just because people know who his father was? All because he talks a good game and tries to sell himself as the second coming of Jesus Christ to this company? No, no. That’s not how this is going to work. Not on my watch.

See, that’s the problem with this company. That’s why I have had to be so bitter and why I’ve had to carry this chip on my shoulder.  Because every time a shiny new toy comes around. I’m pushed aside. I’m forgotten about and I’m forced to feel like I don’t matter. It happened back then and it’s happening again with this giant man-child. I let it happen before. I couldn’t stop it, but I’m not letting history repeat itself.

Not when... I’ve got something in store. Something that’s going to shock this company. Something that will no doubt flip it on its head and make it impossible for them to recover from. The moment it’s all revealed, it’ll solidify me back in my place with the history of this company. Whether they want to believe it or not. So this kid... he can’t stand in my way. He won’t stand in my way.”


Shaking his head. That facial expression became relaxed again. With the arrogant smirk returning to his lips as he continued on.

“His ego is going to be his downfall, but he’s proving to be just as clueless as everyone else. So desperate to get his hands on two men that he’s got a grudge against. He’s willing to accept help from a man in a mask. Someone he doesn’t know. Someone that has proven to be evil. Someone that no one likes, but he’s so desperate and so ego driven.

That’s he is looking past all the signs. Looking right past the fact that he is putting himself in danger. Looking right past the fact that this isn’t going to end well for him. This mindset is just allowing himself to fall right into the trap I’ve set for him. A trap that’s going to get him hurt in the worst ways. More importantly though, a trap that’s going to lead him no longer exists here.

Summer XXXTreme is always the most talked about event of the entire summer for Sin City Wrestling. Right now, he thinks he’s got someone in his corner. Right now he thinks he’s going to get a measure of revenge against two men he feels has done him wrong. That is his only focus. Not knowing that the first chance I get. I’m going to stab him in the back and watch him bleed out.”


Kevin looked away from the mirror and his reflection for a brief moment. Looking down at the mask he had tossed in the chair. Slightly just nodding to himself.

“Soon, the spotlight will be right back on me where it has always belonged!”

His eyes remained on that mask. That was everything to him at this moment. It was the glue that held things together and kept everyone in the dark. But there was going to come a time. There was going to come a place. There would be a specific situation where it was no longer going to be needed. When that day came, it was going to change the course of Sin City Wrestling’s trajectory for the reminder of his history of existence.



Her pacing back and forth across the floor had gained Kevin’s attention. Pulling it away from his phone and looking right up at Nicole. His facial expressions said it all. He was confused, but also almost annoyed at the way she was pacing. Before he could say anything, she was already starting to unravel.

NICOLE AUSTIN
Don’t you think that was too far?!

There was almost a sound of franticness in her voice. This only added to the confused expression on the man’s face.

NICOLE AUSTIN
No, don’t even answer that. It’s not a matter of thinking it was too far. It was too far. Why would you do something like that?!

KEVIN CARTER
What are you talking about?

NICOLE AUSTIN
I saw that video. It’s all over the internet. Your son has his friends sending it to him at school. You dumped a man’s body in the sea?! You literally committed a crime, Kevin! This is going above and beyond wrestling now!

KEVIN CARTER
Until you calm down and be sensible. I’m not going to discuss this with you.

His expression was becoming more sour now than confused. Finding himself pushing himself up off the edge of the bed he had been sitting on. Starting to walk towards the doorway like he was going to exit but before she could. She screamed at the top of her lungs.

NICOLE AUSTIN
Goddammit Kevin!

It caused him to stop in his tracks. Turning himself back around and looking at her. Tears were flowing from her face, but it wasn’t a matter of sad tears. They were angry tears. Everything about her expression and body language screamed she had enough.

NICOLE AUSTIN
I can’t fucking do this anymore with you. I thought I could. I thought I could convince myself it would be fine. I thought I could make it work. I really did, but I can’t!

Both of her hands balled up in a tight fist down at her side. Those tears continued to flow from her eyes.

NICOLE AUSTIN
For eleven years. I thought I had done something wrong to cause you to just vanish. I blamed myself for you not being around. I truly believed that I had driven you away. Then when we lost our daughter. I had to go through that alone. I had to go through every bit of that alone. Knowing that I didn’t have someone to support me, but also knowing I didn’t have anyone around to support me because I was the cause of them leaving.

KEVIN CARTER
We have already...

NICOLE AUSTIN
No, you shut the hell up and listen!

She brought one of her hands up and just pointed at him in an angry manner. This didn’t settle well with Kevin, but his silence consumed him for the moment.

NICOLE AUSTIN
Then out of thin air. You came back into my life. You came back into your son’s life. And tried to act as if nothing had happened. Hell, I did too, but it wasn’t easy. Not when learning I wasn’t the cause of why you were away. Not when learning that this wrestling business has caused you to become mentally deranged.

To the point you had yourself committed to a psych ward. You abandoned me. You abandoned our children. You weren’t there during a time you were needed the most. And you did all of that, just to allow yourself to become more unhinged in order to get some measure of revenge eleven years later. Does that truly make any sense at all? You’re not right in the head and you want that!


Her face was becoming a more angry shade of red with every word that she let escape her mouth.

NICOLE AUSTIN
It’s got you so off your rocker. You’re willing to commit an actual crime. One that could have you put in prison for the rest of your fucking life. Not once did you think about that. Not once did you think about the consequences. Not once did you think about me or your son and how that would affect us. That tells me everything it needs to tell me.

And it’s more than just selfish. It tells me that you don’t give a damn about us. You haven’t in a long-long time. And for what? All because you care about proving something in a business that has chewed you up, spit you out, and made it clear they don’t give a shit about you. Your goals to be the best or whatever ended eleven years ago, but again you’re fucking delusional. You’ve allowed it to make you that way!


KEVIN CARTER
I told you a few months ago. You didn’t understand and that you wouldn’t understand. You’re going to likely never understand. That’s fine. I’m aware of that. But...

NICOLE AUSTIN
But nothing Kevin. You’re right. I don’t understand. I’m never going to understand and I’m not going to try to understand. Because as of this moment. You want to be delusional. You want to be inside. You want to allow the wrestling business to create this monster you’ve become. Then fine, I’m not going to stand in your way. I hope it's worth it to you in the end. Because I’m done!

KEVIN CARTER
Done?

NICOLE AUSTIN
Yes, I’m done. I’m done with you. Done putting myself through mental and emotional abuse. Done with putting out son through the same. Done with thinking you’ll change and you’ll get better. Done thinking that you’ll finally put us first.

She had started to walk right towards him. Those narrowed eyes of Kevin hadn’t left her for a second since she started this tantrum that he would call it, but little did he know. It was much-much more than that. She stopped right in front of him with her hand on the doorknob to the bedroom door.

NICOLE AUSTIN
The difference between you and I, Kevin? I have the actual balls to tell you to your face I’m leaving you. I, on the other hand, won't be back!

Yanking that bedroom door wide open and finding herself storming out. Kevin just watched as she stormed down the hall and eventually down the steps out of sight. Not once did he say anything. Not once did he make a motion to go after her. He stayed right where he was out. Maybe she was right. Maybe there was something off about him. Maybe there was something different about him.

Maybe he did let the business change him for the worse. But who was she to judge? She didn’t feel the way he felt. She didn’t have the thoughts he had. She didn’t know what he was living with every day as a cause of this business. If she wasn’t willing to be part of the solution and instead be part of the problem then oh well. His eyes just narrowed a little more as he looked in the direction she had gone.


KEVIN CARTER
Good riddance, bitch!

Reaching out to grab the door that she had flung open. He slammed it shut and found himself just looking around the room angrily. There was a burden let off his chest in one way, but at the same time that was just one of the many that existed. It was going to be a long time before the man ever felt like he could truly relax and that was fine to him. For there was a lot of unfinished and unsettled business he looked forward to handling now with no distractions.



Forty eight hours from now Climax Control was set to take over the ING Arena. It was the most talked about thing coming to Belgium in years. Sin City Wrestling was truly going to take over the city. Kevin sat there staring at his phone scrolling when he heard something.

“This needs to be handled.”

The words were strongly worded. Kevin looked up from his cell phone for the moment. His eyes focused on J2H who had a glass of scotch in hand. Sipping on it while pacing the floor of his hotel suite.

J2H
Jayden has been a thorn in my side long enough. It’s becoming a nuisance each and every week that this continues. It has to end with you this Sunday.

KEVIN CARTER
I told you from the start of this alliance, James. Nothing was going to stop us from doing what we need to do and send the message we need to send. I truly meant nothing and no one.

J2H
I never said you didn’t, but each time we have the upper hand on him. Each time we beat him down. Each time we proved that we are better. He keeps coming back. Like a cockroach!

KEVIN CARTER
That’s because of his ego, but the moment that’s broken. He’ll have nothing to motivate him to keep on going. The moment that’s shattered into a million pieces that cannot be put back together. We’ll see him disappear.

He found himself picking up his phone and putting it in his pocket. Standing himself up from the suite’s bar. In a few seconds he found himself standing in front of J2H.

KEVIN CARTER
As soon as Sunday Night ends. The name Jayden Harris will never be spoken again. The man’s face won’t be remembered. Anything he has ever done in his short time with the company. It’ll be forgotten, just like that. You have my word.

J2H
I take your word for everything it has been thus far. However, maybe we approach this differently. Don’t even let it turn into a match. Let us blindside him. Right out the gate. Handle it once and for all. That way we can move on to what’s important for us.

KEVIN CARTER
I understand the want to move on, but you see. As much as he’s a pain in our ass. He’s not as dumb as we’d like to believe at times. He’s expecting it to be a three on one situation. He’s expecting himself to be jumped. But let’s not give him what he expects.

J2H
I don’t give a damn what he expects!

KEVIN CARTER
I know, I know. But trust me, the element of surprise is going to be in our favor this time.

The expression on James’ face said a lot. It wasn’t like he was keen on what was being said to him. Kevin holding up his hands a bit.

KEVIN CARTER
You had your match with him. He didn’t learn when he should have. Alexander had his match with him. He didn’t learn when he should have. But I haven’t had my match with him and I’m a little more violent. I’m a little more unforgiving. A little more hateful. Let me have this and I promise you. He won’t be a problem going forward.

For a moment there was some silence between the two men. James taking it upon himself to take another sip from that scotch. Before finally speaking up.

J2H
We have a good thing going here. I’ll let you have this moment. But you need to be a man of your word. There’s no reason for him to walk out of that match on his own two feet. No reason whatsoever for hiim to come close to surviving.

KEVIN CARTER
And he won’t. You have my word. I’ve got just the thing in mind to see to it. Like I said, trust me on this James. I’ll get rid of this pest once and for all.

The devious smirk that crossed Kevin’s lips was a telling sign that he had something in mind. Extending his hand in the direction of James who gladly accepted it with a firm handshake. Both men having a look in their eyes that said all it needed to. There was a mutual understanding of what needed to be done. Each passing week the trio of Alexander, J2H, and Carter got stronger. Now more than ever it was looking like Jayden had met his match in the worst possible way.



“Jayden...”

The name was being spoken to a very familiar voice. Cameras quickly zooming out and finding themselves revealing the sinister Kevin Carter standing there before him. Off in the distance behind the man was the historic Atomium. It looked great in this lighting as dusk was just starting to fall over the Belgian sky.

“You really fail to see your flaws don’t you? You really have that superior and god-like complex, eh? But the thing about it that doesn’t make any sense to me is why you think you get to be that way? You look at your career here in Sin City Wrestling. The biggest thing you’ve done is run a man down with a vehicle. That was your biggest moment and at the time. Not a single person even knew your name. All they knew was you were just Michael’s kid. That’s it.”

In an almost disappointed manner, Kevin shook his head from side to side.

“That’s the stigma that has still followed you. You’re still known as just that man’s kid. Something that seems to be eating away at you. As you claim that you want to stand out on your own. You want to be your own man. You don’t want to be compared to him as you want your own career, but at the same time you say that. You know as well as I know. You only got the job here because of who your father is. Deep down, you know that this company would have never even looked at you if it wasn’t for your last name.

You had no problem using the name to get your foot in the door. No problem using the name to bag yourself a contract. No problem using the name to make yourself seem like a big deal. But then when it comes down to you stepping out of the supposed shadow and doing your own thing. You can’t seem to do it. It’s like you’re scared to do it. Terrified that you can’t do it. So much in fact that you’re trying to follow in your father’s footsteps despite everything you’re saying.

First week into the company. You tried to fast track yourself to the World Championship picture. Granted, he actually got the job done and was in a World Championship match, his first supercard. You on the other hand had to use the cheap route that was the Blast From The Past tournament and failed at getting the job done. You can blame your partner all you want, but if you were half as good as you’re trying to tell everyone you were. You’d actually make it happen.”


Finding himself starting to scroll along with that smirk covering his lips.

“Then when the fast track to the World Title didn’t work. You went and put your focus on J2H. The very last man to defeat your father and the man that would have ended your father’s career if he hadn’t been an alcoholic maniac that got himself fired. Yes, I’m talking about the one and only J2H. So desperate to stay in the shadow that you had to target the man that clearly made your father relevant again after years of being nothing. And you thought it would make you relevant. Like an idiot.

Challenged the man to a Parking Lot Brawl in your very first singles match and your very first supercard at that. Seems to be a recurring thing where you think you run the show and where you think you can just make whatever happen. Yet, they gave it to you. They gave you the match and I'm sure it was a boost to your ego. That was until... you couldn’t get the job done. You put on a hell of a match and yes, you showed that you could endure the violence that comes with that match.

And yes, you could blame the fact that Alexander got involved. However, it was clear from the start. You were out matched and you couldn’t get the job done. Now, you could have just licked your wounds and went to hang out with the Bill Barnharts and the Justin Smith’s of the place. After all that’s about all your talent has proven to be worth thus far. But you couldn’t do that. You had to go back at J2H. Not only that, but you had to make Alexander a target as well. Showing that ego of yours is your worst enemy.

To the point it foolishly had you thinking you could take them on two on one. Only to be denied and told the only way you could get them in a match is if you found a tag partner. That’s of course where I come in. Because I knew that someone had to put you out of your misery. Of course J2H and Alexander didn’t need my help to do that, but they shouldn’t have been forced to have their talents wasted because some child thinks he’s bigger than what he is.”


There was a little bit of a scowl that covered the man’s face. It very much told a story that he didn’t see Jayden’s value at all. Not enough to consider his partners in crime as people that should be dealing with him.

“I knew that no one was going to team with you. You’re not well liked. You’re a liability in a lot of ways. That and your father’s reputation isn’t working out for you either. As much as it did to get you in the door. So, I waited in the winds until I knew you’d be desperate enough to get your hands on them. That you would just foolishly agree to team with the first person that came your way. You fell right into my plan, Jayden. Thus proving you’re not as bright as you think you are.

And then when the time was right. We made sure your entire world came crashing down at Summer XXXTreme. You got handled the way you needed to be handled. Then your old man stuck his nose where it didn’t belong. So he got handed the way he needed to be handled. We proved that the Harris name means nothing. You serve no real purpose or value here, Jayden. But once again despite the reality of being shown to you. You’re not willing to accept it or believe in it.

It’s like you get dumber and dumber each time you get proven wrong. It's honestly pathetic, but now you’re talking about how things are personal. How you’re out for revenge. You are clearly not in the right state of mind and I get it. Seeing something so tragically happen to your father and knowing in the back of your head. You’re kind of at fault for that because you didn’t listen to his advice. It has you acting this way, but now you’re leaving me no choice...”


Kevin stopped his stroll and found himself just balling up his tatted-up first tightly. Several emotions seemingly went through him at that moment. His eyes finally came back over as the silence was broken once again.

“The moment you thought you were good enough and bad enough to stand across the ring from me. Like you are a threat to me. That’s the moment you left me no choice, but to see to it. Your demise is very much like your father’s. I don’t tolerate disrespect very well. Look at everything I’m doing right now, Jayden. I have been bitter and jaded for the last eleven years. I held onto a grudge like no other just to come back and get even. A little bit at a time.

And because you want to be such a foolish moron. You’re forcing me to derail from what I am aiming to accomplish. Just to deal with you when you’re inferior to me in every single way possible. I’ve done more in my career than you ever will. That’s a cold hearted fact. One you’re going to learn when you find yourself in a wheelchair drinking from a straw after our encounter this Sunday is over. But you need to keep in mind that you asked for this. You begged for this. You demanded this, not me!”


The tone of his voice said it all. He was angry, very angry. Something that he didn’t have a problem showing off in this situation.

“You’re not dealing with James. That’s not a slight on him. But he’s a man that likes when people like you think you have a chance. It’s something that he enjoys stomping out of you when he feels like doing so. He’s going to always let you think and believe what you want. Because in the end he knows how good he is and his reputation always precedes him. Nor am I like Alexander. Again, not a slight at him either. But Alexander is one of those people that feed into it.

He feeds into all the things being said and done. Because our Roulette Champion is someone that thrives the best in a world of chaos. If feeding into it is going to bring chaos and it’s going to bring a catastrophic ending to you in the end. Then that’s all he cares about. There’s no right or wrong way to handle things when you’re as good as they are. But I’m wired just a little differently, Jayden. I won’t feed into what you’re saying. I won’t feed into what you’re doing.

And I’m damn sure not about to let you think you have a chance. Not when I know what the outcome is going to be in the end. I’m just going to tell you how things are going to be. If you don’t want to take the words seriously. If you’re not willing to just walk away. Then every bad thing that happens to you in the end. That’s your fault. It’s your funeral that you’re forcing your family to prepare for Jayden. Do you think that’s fair to them though? They just had to plan your fathers.

Do you really think you should be this self centered and egotistical when really you’re only hurting your family? The only people that give a shit about you. Cause trust me, the moment you’re stuffed into that body bag and the moment that you’re put into the ground. It’s not going to matter to Sin City Wrestling. They’re going to move onward. They’re not even going to bat an eye at the fact that you are long gone. It’s time to really think about this. There’s still time for you to back down.”


The clenching of his fist had started to let up. The red coloring in his face wasn't nearly as obvious as it had been moments ago.

“In the end Jayden. You can be smart for a change and not hurt the ones that care about you the most. You can let that ego of yours fall back. You can go play in the kiddie pool of this roster where you truly belong and stay out of our way. Or you can do what you have done and continue to leave me with no choice. Leave it to where it’s in my hands and then I take everything from you. Your dreams, your ambitions, your goals, and most of all your career. Literally everything!”

Of course his eyes remained narrowed. The anger hadn’t gone away completely. At that moment the cameras found themselves really zooming in. Revealing just his face.

“The one thing you need to understand more than anything else, Jayden is this...
No matter: I will live on in infamy!”


It appeared that was all the man needed to say. For now anyway, his eyes left the cameras and he started to stroll once more. Those cameras caught the man’s back as he continued to get further and further into the distance as the shot finally faded to black.

16
Supercard Archives / Long Live The Entity
« on: August 02, 2024, 07:40:51 PM »

The shot found itself opening up to a very unfamiliar part of the Princess Cruise Ship. That being where all the engines that powered the ship and carried them to their destination.

The area was secluded and poorly lit. After all, there was no need for most people to be here. Off in the distance the light shined just right to reveal the masked enigma.

The Entity sat there in peace. With their head tilting up some those hateful glowing eyes could finally be seen with silence being broken.


“Why?”

By then the cameras had zoomed in a little more. To get a close up of that masked figure.

“Why am I getting involved?
Why does this concern me?
Why am I throwing my name in the hat?
Why did I choose to be Jayden Harris’s tag team partner?
Why do I care who wins and loses in this situation?”


Their painted lips had curled into a small devious smirk. One that just told the viewers that there was something evil awaiting.

“For two weeks now.
Some variant of that question has been asked.
Over and over and over again.
Not that it is anyone’s concern.
Or anyone’s business.
I owe none of you a goddamn thing.

But I’ll bite.
Let me start off by saying. It has nothing to do with Jayden.
Quite honestly. . .
I don’t care if the kid crashes and burns on his journey here.
Whatever bed he has made for himself.
He can lie in it and deal with what comes.

That’s none of my concern.
But when it comes to J2H and Alexander Raven.
That’s where I feel like it becomes my concern.
That’s when I feel like I need to insert myself.
And that’s when I feel like something needs to be handled.
But I can see the confusion.”


A slight shake in the masked figure’s head was seen. Before Entity found themselves standing up from where they were sitting. Taking a couple of steps forward.

“To start off with when it comes to Mr. Raven.
That’s a fun little story for me to tell when it comes to where I fit in.
You see for the longest time you have been telling the world.
Anyone and everyone that would listen.
That you’ve been held back from reaching your full potential.

Every opportunity you’ve had, Mr. Raven.
It’s been about how Ward and Underwood have been out to screw you.
Out to sabotage you in any way they could.
Every chance you’ve gotten. You’ve told us all.
How you have been intentionally set up to fail.

Nothing seems to please you more. . .
Than setting out to make yourself seem like a victim.
To try and gather some type of sympathy from someone.
You desire to have this massive pity party.
But there’s so many holes in your plot line. It doesn’t make sense.”


Those sets of eyes showed a different look to them. One that showed a hint of disgust and disappointment. Although it didn’t seem to last long.

“How can you claim to be held back?
Yet, you are the current Roulette Champion.
How can you say no one wants to see you succeed?
Yet, you were given a chance to become a double champion a few weeks ago.
How can you stand there with a straight face and say they don’t want you here?
Yet, you are on the supercard and are still employed by Sin City Wrestling.

You see none of what you say is making sense Mr. Raven.
In fact all this says is you’re a giant man child that believes he’s better than what he is.
And because you’re not in the positions you believe you should be.
Instead of looking yourself in the mirror and taking accountability.
It has to be someone else's fault. It had to be the wrongdoings of others.
You’re a sad pathetic little excuse for a man.”


Entity’s eyes glowing once again with hate as they narrowed.

“You are celebrated in ways.
You are recognized in ways.
You are still given chances to improve and be something.
Meanwhile I’m someone that has truly lived the career you’re trying to claim.
Christian. Mark. They actually did do me dirty.

Brought me in based on name value.
Promised me the world, but as soon as pen was to paper.
I was thrown into a shitty tag team that was never going to amount to anything.
Set up right out the gate to fail.
It was made clear right then and there how they viewed me.

But I didn’t act like you, Mr. Raven.
No, I took it on the chin and made the most of it.
Succeed in that tag team. Passed up my partner easily.
And made them see that they were making a big mistake.
Although they wouldn’t admit that to me.

Then despite all odds and against everything they wanted.
I was good enough to get myself into the quote main event scene.
I captured the World Heavyweight Championship.
Something you haven’t done and more than likely will never do.
But I did it and it didn’t settle well with them.

From then on they were hell bent on seeing to it that I failed.
Throwing their favorites and their so-called legends at me.
I wasn’t their Goth. I wasn’t their Drake Green.
They weren’t going to get behind me like they did them.
Constantly putting me in unwinnable situations.

And I kept overcoming it all.
Until one day I didn’t and when that happened.
I was told my contract wouldn’t be renewed.
They informed me they were going in a different direction.
That I no longer fit their mold. Not that I ever did.”


Entity found themselves continuing to stroll along. The engines of the cruise ship got a little louder with each passing moment as clearly speed was beginning to pick up for it.

“And since then...
No mention of my name.
No mention of what I’ve done/
No mention of what I accomplished.
They were determined to erase my legacy.

To which they succeeded in doing so.
I was a true victim of biasedness.
A true victim of unfair treatment.
Unlike you, Mr. Raven.
It’s only being said because of your own insecurities.

But rest assured this Sunday.
I’ll show you what being a true victim is all about.
To the point you’ll wish everything you have been saying was true.
And to the point you are going to tell yourself.
You should have just left earlier.”


The piercing glare of the masked figure said all it needed to with those remarks.

“The pain I intend to inflict on you.
It’ll be unlike anything you have ever experienced before.
The amount of blood you’re going to lose at my hands.
It’ll truly look like a massacre took place.
The unconscious heap I have every intention of leaving you in.

It’ll be a constant scene replayed in every video package from here on out.
I’ve experienced everything you wish you had while at the same time.
I am everything that you wish that you were.
Simply put Mr. Raven. You’re just a pawn in this game of chess.
And check-mate. Game over.”


Once again the devious smirk crossed the masked figure’s painted lips. As the Entity found itself coming to a stop and leaning against the wall.

“And then there’s you, J2H.
You are also a concern of mine.
For no other reason than our story here isn’t finished.
You see, everyone knows the story about when I showed up a few months ago.
I came back and I targeted you.
And the reason I targeted you is because you got to live the career I was meant to have.

From day one you had Mark and Christian behind you.
From day one you had everyone singing your praises.
Fans may have hated you, but they still showed up to see you compete.
The locker room may have feared you, but at the same time they respected you.
You had all the big main events.

You had historic championship reign after championship reign.
And ultimately you landed yourself in the Hall of Fame.
You got to live everything I was meant to have and in a lot of ways they just handed it to you.
So you became public enemy number one for me.
And in doing so it didn’t take me long at all to figure out.

You’re not the big bad wolf everyone says you are.
No, not at all. Instead J2H is just a gimmick.
A character. Someone you see in fairytales.
It’s one giant facade put on for the SCW Universe.
But James, the man.

Well that’s a different story isn’t it?
James, the man is weak minded.
James, the man is a coward.
James, the man is bottom of the barrel scum.
And James, the man isn’t anything special.”


Cameras found themselves zooming in once again on the Entity’s masked face. Their tone was starting to take a slight turn into something a little nastier sounding.

A little more bitter if one will. Keeping their arms folded across their chest staring right at the little red light that was on said camera.


“The moment I got into the ring with you.
I found that out first hand.
You even admit it yourself. I struck fear into you.
I changed the way you saw things.
I made you realize just how brutal this world can be.
When you’ve got a giant target on your back.

I made your life hell for weeks upon weeks.
Then when we got into the ring with each other.
I put you through more physical torture than you’ve ever dreamed of going through.
Several times in that match. I saw it in your eyes.
You wanted to quit. You wanted to give up. You wanted to go home.
But your ego wouldn’t allow it.

However, I took pity on you that night.
Once I realized who you were as a person, James.
I knew there was nothing for me to be jealous of anymore.
You are not what you have been hyped up to be.
And beating you within an inch of your life was good enough.
By the way, you never thanked me for letting you survive.”


There was a little bit of a chuckle that escaped those painted lips. Still with the same bitter and ungenuine tone to it.

“This time though. I won’t have pity on you.
I’m not going to disappear mid-match and let you live to fight another day.
Not when you went right back into the gimmick and the character.
Pretending as if I didn’t expose you in front of the world to see.
If that’s how you’re going to be. Then you deserve what’s coming your way.

There’s only two saving graces for you in this situation.
One, it’s not like the last match we had. I unfortunately have to destroy you.
Within the confines of the rules. No flaming tables.
No thumb tacks. No chair shots. So on and so forth.
I have to deal with the rules.

I can deal with that for one night.
I can act right to not get disqualified just to beat your ass.
Of course that’s where the other saving grace for you comes in.
This is a tag match. Yes, it’s one I inserted myself into.
But It’s still a tag match.

You have a partner you seemingly can trust.
As confusing as it is you’d dumb yourself down to teaming with someone less than you.
But it’s something you seemingly trust and that will make a difference.
Meanwhile I have to deal with a man-child that only seems to react off emotions.
That is a potentially toxic situation for me.

Rest assured though. If Jayden costs me. . .
What I am aiming to go out and do.
Then when this is all said and done. He’ll become my problem.
And I’ll do what you two haven’t been able to do.
That'll be his career off, before it can even begin.”


The look in their eyes was one that showed just how serious they were. Even with things failing over the last few weeks for the Entity.

Despite all of that, they will still someone that believed in everything that they said. Not one that was weak minded and not one that could have someone get to them.


“The two of you have desperately wanted to be the center of attention.
One of you wants to be something you will never be.
And the other wants everyone to buy into their bullshit legend again.
So bad to the point that you are making yourselves look more and more pathetic.
By each and every passing second.
But this is where it ends.

Not only will you not become the center of attention like you crave.
But no one is ever going to say the name Alexander Raven again.
No one is ever going to say J2H was a legend ever again.
Because, I am going to do what should have been done a long time ago.
Take you out behind the shed and put a bullet between both your eyes.
Old yeller style.”


That evil smirk seemed to grow a little more.

“No matter how many years have passed. No matter how much they don’t want it to be a thing.
My career, my legacy, and my name will be restored. It will live on for generations to come.
Sin City Wrestling, you will bow before your messiah.
Long Live The Entity!”


Entity took a couple of steps forward with those glaring eyes still being the focus point. Reaching out with their gloved hand they covered the lens of the cameras. Forcing the shot to come to an end.

17
Climax Control Archives / Ruined.
« on: July 05, 2024, 11:32:26 PM »

It would be safe to say that everyone associated with the show was long gone. Returned back to their hotel rooms.

There were some that probably already hopped on the first flights out. After so many treated it like a nine to five job. Show up when booked. Wrestle. Go home.

However there was one person left behind. The masked figure known as Entity sat in the dark locker room. Only the smallest little lamp was there to feature them.

Reaching behind their head, they let their glove covered hands work against the tight knots of the mask until it was loose. Entity then took the mask off slowly and held it in their hand.

Slowly standing up. Their body felt bruised and battered. But they had gone from an Inferno Match to a Ladder Match in just a few weeks time. Of course their body was beat up.

All while clutching that mask in hand they looked up at a mirror there in the locker room. Staring back at their maskless reflection. Grey in the beard. Sweat covered hair. Tiny cuts to the face.

It wasn’t a pretty sight and the first time Entity had looked at themselves without the mask in quite some time. Then the reflection in the mirror began to talk.


“Have you learned your lesson yet?”

Entity just stared at that reflection with a confused expression.

“I tried to tell you. I tried to tell you in that psych ward.
That mask wasn’t going to do anything.
Hiding your true identity wouldn’t give you an edge.
Being spooky and cryptic wouldn’t make a difference.
And most of all. I told you, you couldn’t undo what’s been done.”


Those words were ringing out in the ear of Entity. Finding themselves growing upset, frustrated, and even angry with what they were hearing from. . . themselves.

Entity finally snapping back at the reflection.


“You’re wrong.”

“Am I? Am I really wrong?
Name one thing that you’ve done worth mentioning.
Tell me how your plan you mapped out has worked.
Inform me of what our legacy is from where it was eleven years ago.”


“Plenty has worked out.
You saw what I did to Goth at Into The Void.”


“You defeated a man past his prime.
You set a man on fire that had already crashed and burned.
Goth was in the same boat we were in eleven years ago.
Already an afterthought. No one cares about that match.
No one cared what you did to him.
It made no difference. It had no significant impact.”


“I’m the reason Mark Ward hasn’t been seen.
These people witnessed that man be beaten to a bloody pulp.
Fear was struck into them. They were forced to see I have no line that I won’t cross.”


“Congrats. . .
You beat down a non-wrestler.
You beat down a man in his fifties.
And you beat down a man that people had forgotten about in most cases.
You see Christian more than you see Mark on any given day.

No one saw what you did as scary.
It didn’t strike fear into anyone.
Beating down Mark didn’t suddenly gain you any clout.
Instead it made people see you as pathetic.
And saw you as someone grabbing low hanging fruit.”


The words from Entity’s reflection were crossing a line it appeared. In frustration they threw the mask to the floor. Taking their hands and dragging their dirty nails across their face.

The reflection of Entity didn’t reflect what they were doing. Instead they shook their head as they watched Entity starting to unravel in the room.


“The truth hurts Entity.
It’s not something we have ever handled well.
Not when we have always believed in ourselves.
But as I had to learn a long time ago.
When it comes to this company and these people around it.
It’s a waste of time.”


Entity suddenly dropped their hand raising their voice as they screamed at the mirror where their reflection was. That anger is finally boiling over.

“No! No it isn’t!
Our name will be remembered.
Our legacy will be restored!”


“You’re still delusional.
That psych ward was the worst thing for us.
It’s created this monster, but not the one you thought it would.
Our name will stay forgotten. Our legacy will never be restored.
And that’s because they don’t want it to be!

Like I said you can’t name a win that has mattered.
You cannot name a moment where you were feared.
You certainly cannot showcase anything that has shown that you’re on the right track.
Beating the likes of Goth, Justin Smith, and Rodrigo Afonso does nothing for you.
Mentioning those wins would just get you laughed at.”


“They were stepping stones.
Not once did I mention them, but they were crucial to get me. . .
Get us where we need to be.”


“It’s gotten us nowhere.
Every situation that would have mattered.
And would have started to get us where we needed to be.
You dropped the ball in.
Starting with J2H.

Arguably the greatest to ever do it in SCW,
You target him. You start a war with him.
You set out to make our mark and use him to set an example.
Then you got into the ring with him and couldn’t get it done.
So you disappear like a coward.

Helluva Bottom Carter. . .
One that claims to be one of the best.
Yet has never done anything of true significance.
And you couldn’t get past them.
You allow them to be the first one to pin you.

Take away all your momentum.
Ruin any hope of what you could be.
And then there was Eddie Lyons. . .
In hindsight it is a fine competitor.
Better than most, but not someone that should have given you trouble.”


The words coming from the reflection of Entity were getting stronger and stronger. All while Entity themselves were looking increasingly more and more upset.

“But you did struggle.
You struggled a great deal.
To the point you knew what was coming.
So you got yourself disqualified.
As if that was going to be some saving grace.

And in reality it just made you weaker.
Then last week you had a chance.
A real chance to really do what you said you were going to do.
That golden briefcase would’ve been everything to us.
We would’ve had all the power.

And would’ve had everyone on their toes.
But again you couldn’t get the job done.
You couldn’t be better than Carter.
You couldn’t be better than Vaughn.
You couldn’t be good enough to win.”


“I was good enough!
I destroyed Artie in that match.
He’s gone. Likely never to return.
I pinned J2H. Right out the gate.
Shocked the world.
There were a lot of factors that came into play that night.
I can still turn this around for us!”


“No, you can’t.
And like I said the reason for that. . .
They don’t want it to happen.
You will always be fighting an uphill battle.
Mark and Christian never wanted our name to be what it was.

They never wanted our legacy to be what it was.
It’s why they did what they did to begin with.
And even if you break through that.
You have to deal with every superstar on the roster.
They’re favored over us.

Doesn’t matter how many years have passed.
Doesn’t matter that it’s a new batch of talent.
They still come first. It’s only certain people’s playground.
Only they are allowed to have fun.
Only they are allowed to succeed.

And thus far.
You have proven you can’t pass them.
You can’t stand up to them.
You’ve got no shot at beating them.
And becoming one of the favorites.”


Again those words were spoken from the reflection with reason. It made sense, but deep down Entity didn’t want to accept it. They couldn’t accept it.

That’s not how their brain was wired. Not after putting up this fight they have. Not after making it back to SCW. It just couldn’t be.


“Even if some miracle things turned around tomorrow.
And you started to get past the superstars.
You started to live up the hype you’ve tried to create for us.
It wouldn’t make a difference.
Because there is ALWAYS going to be someone LURKING in the shadows.

They won’t have the balls to admit who they are.
They won’t have the courage to admit why they do what they do.
But they will be hell bent on hindering you.
Hindering us and seeing to it we don’t succeed.
I’ve dealt with SCW long enough. I know the truth.

Speaking of truth. . .
The moment you listen to what I’m saying.
Pack up your bags. Walk away from all of this.
Understanding our name isn’t meant to be remembered.
And understand our legacy isn’t meant to live on.

The better we will be.
Go home to Nicole.
Go home to our son.
Live life as it was meant to be.
We are not welcomed or appreciated here.”


Entity found themselves covering their ears. A clear sign they couldn’t handle hearing what they were being told anymore.

They turned away from the mirror for a brief moment. Shaking their head from side to side. Another sign they weren’t accepting what was being told to them.

Finally turning themselves back around. To lool back at the reflection in the mirror but it was gone. The mirror was just black.

That’s when Entity reached down and grabbed the mask off the floor. Holding it up and just staring at it.


“You may have given up on us.
And you may be willing to accept how things are.
But I’m not going to allow that.
We deserve better!”


Their eyes narrowed on that mask. Holding it tighter and seemingly making a pact with themselves. As odd as it sounded. Taking that mask and slipping it back on.

Who knew what was going to come out of all of this, but whatever it was. Things were about to take a turn for the worst before they got better. . .



“We meet again Eddie. . .”

The voice of the masked figure could be heard with the cameras finding themselves rolling in. It appeared the setting was inside an old warehouse.

Barely lit up aside from the one lone spotlight that shined down to expose the Entity sitting in the middle of a very old and broken down wrestling ring.

“I am more than aware that you’ve been frothing at the mouth.
For this rematch. Something that you’ve likely lost sleep over.
Something that’s become a bit of an obsession for you.
All because you’re not happy with how the last time things ended.
The mist that blinded you and disqualified me.
It’s made you bitter, because that’s not how you wanted it to go.
And because I don’t play by your honor before glory rules.”


Entity slightly shaking their head in disgust.

“Have you ever really thought about that?
Thought about how ridiculous that statement is.
Honor Before Glory. . .
You really meant to tell me that you’d rather have someone’s respect?
You would rather have a good match.
You would rather have people ranting and raving positively about that match.
Before you have any type of glory or success?

I find that hard to believe.
Because every single person that gets into this business.
Every single person that calls themselves a pro wrestler.
And every single person that comes to Sin City Wrestling.
They’re all motivated by glory. They want success.
They want championships. Main events and Hall of Fame inductions.
So you’re not going to convince me that you’re different.

Because you would be a goddamn fool to care about honor.
Especially when you're contracted by Sin City Wrestling.
This place doesn’t care about honor. They don’t care about respect.
All they care about is who is going to be their next big shiny toy.
Who they can tell lies to, feed their ego. So they can pimp them out.
And make the most profit off of it in a short amount of time.
Right now you’re in their scope, Eddie.”


The soulless eyes of the masked figure seemed to glow with each word that escaped their lips. Motioning for the cameras to come closer.

Sure enough they began to do so. Close enough for Entity to reach out with their gloved hand and put the cameras right up onto their face.


“You’re one of the shiny new toys for them.
And one of the people they’re going to send to the moon.
Make you feel real good about yourself. Like you’re one of the best to ever do it.
All so they can benefit from it. Use you up for all your worth to them.
But that downfall. . .

That downfall will be such a glorious crash and burn.
Now you see Eddie. I’m not saying you’re a bad competitor.
You’re solid. Better than most people here.
You in retrospect deserve some success.
But if you’re going to be an idiot and buy what they sell.

Then when you do crash and burn.
You will one hundred and ten percent deserve it.
It’s something that I will certainly enjoy.
I might end up being the only one to enjoy it.
But that’s fine by me.

Now with that being said Edddie. . .
You have a chance to cut the bullshit.
Drop this honor before glory mindset.
Admit the truths. Admit to what you’re really after.
And more importantly don’t buy into what they’re selling.

Don’t let them push you to the moon.
Don’t let them feed with lies.
And don’t let them benefit from you or profit off of you.
Stand your ground like the man you want to claim you are.
Get it on your own.

Thrive on your own.
Succeed on your own.
Not because the powers that be are behind you.
Not because the people lurking in the shadows want it.
Will you rise to the challenge, Eddie?”


With the cameras right there. They got a close up of that daunting evil smirk that crossed the painted lips of the masked enigma.

“But if I were to make a bet.
You’re not listening to me.
After all, why should you, am I right?
I know that you’re hyped fixed on how things went in our last meeting.
But at the same time, it’s fair to ask why you should listen to me.

I’ve done nothing. I’ve achieved nothing.
It’s been all empty promises.
And failed threats.
I have yet to truly succeed at anything.
It’s fair to say I am damaged goods.

I have lost my edge.
The mystery and the mystic is gone.
I am nothing worthwhile.
A failed project and a failed man.
Those are facts.

I am not going to deny that.
But I am also not going to deny why they are facts.
The right people in charge have been determined to stifle me.
The powers that be do not want me to obtain my goal.
Especially now since they know who I am.

They’re not going to tell you that.
Of course they're not going to admit to knowing who I am.
They’re going to continue to play clueless.
For the sake of continuing to put up a facade,
So they don’t have to admit to any wrongdoing.”


The head shake that consumed Entity in that moment. It was one of pure disappointment. Their words backed it up. Such a somber tone to them.

Of course at the end of the day Entity knew. Everything he was saying now was based off opinion and theirs didn’t matter to most. So it would just fall upon deaf ears.


“But if this is the route you want to take Eddie.
By all means take the route. Don’t listen to me.
Write me off. Laugh in my face.
Like we’ve established, I'm ruined.
I serve no real purpose to SCW. I never have.

But there are two very crucial things you need to understand.
The first one being I may be damaged goods now.
However, being in the ring with me will result in. . .
You are getting hurt.
I will make sure you feel what wrath I still have to offer.

And the second thing.
I’m man enough to admit the truth.
Congratulations Eddie.
You’re leaving with the win on Sunday.
But it isn’t because you’re better than me!”


Entity took that gloved hand of theirs and held it up in front of the cameras. Waving their lone index finger from side to side to signify no.

Before turning themselves around away from the cameras. Stepping more towards the center of that old ring. With a quick gesture of their hands.

The dim light that did shine down went out. Entity disappearing in the darkness. Leading to the camera feed having no other choice but to cut.



Nicole was walking down the hall. She could hear what sounded like shuffling from one of the rooms down the hall. As she got closer and closer.

The sound was coming from a room that hadn’t been entered in for a very long time. She noticed the door open and peeked her head inside.

She saw him standing there maskless and all with several boxes in front of him. Each box was filled with old gear. Old championships and other memorable things from his career.


“Are you okay?”

Instantly it forced the man to look up from the boxes he was inspecting.

“I’m fine.”

“Then what are you going through all this for?”

“They’re my things are they not?!”

An almost offended tone left the man’s lips. His eyes narrowing up at Nicole. She found herself stepping more into the room. Leaning against the doorway.

“It’s not a debate about whether or not it’s your stuff,
But since you left that day. You have not been in this room.
Not once since you’ve been back have you been curious about this stuff.
Why now?”


“There’s no particular reason.
You never know when I might need something.”


“What could you need from stuff that’s well over ten years old?
And from stuff that brings up the memory of who you were.
Something you have been so desperate to run away from.”


“I’m not running from any-fucking-thing!”

His eyes glowed with anger over her remarks. Although it didn’t appear like it was going to get hom anywhere. She wasn’t letting up.

“I know you spent time away.
But I know you like the back of my hand.
Something is up. Something has caused you to go looking for something.
We’re not going to leave this room until you tell me what’s going on.”


“Is that some kind of threat?”

“No, but after the hell you put me through.
By being gone for the last eleven years.
Not fucking being here when our daughter passed.
You owe me this! You owe me a lot!”


That was a low blow. It made him grip the side of the box right in front of him. Even though it was a low blow and it got to him. She was right.

“I don’t know how to explain it.
So it makes sense. To make me seem less crazy.
Then I have already allowed myself to become.”


“Try me.”

“Something inside me.
Or rather a part of me is wanting to give up.
Telling me I should just walk away.
Leave it all behind.
That there’s no way to make this right.
No way to restore the legacy.
No chance at my name being remembered.
And I can’t just accept that. Regardless of what I’m being told.”


“You know I am going to say something.
That I have held my tongue on for the last months you’ve been around.
But it’s something that has weighed on my mind,
Since you’ve been unraveling all this information to me.”


Her tone made his grip on that box get a little tighter. Something was telling him in the pit of his gut whatever was about to be said.

It was going to have a significant impact and meaning to everything he’s already feeling. That likely wasn’t good. She pushed herself off the door rame.


“Has the thought ever entered your mind. . .
That this isn’t what you think it is. That there was no real wrongdoing.
They didn’t aim to hinder you. They didn’t aim to end your career,
They didn’t aim to smear your name or erase your legacy.
Has the thought ever entered your head?
That maybe it’s just that. . . It’s ALL in YOUR head.”


“What?”

“I didn’t stutter with my statement.
Have you actually thought about it
And considered that a real possibility?!”


“No. Not at all.
I know what those people did to me.
They have to pay. Or all of this has been for nothing.
I don’t know how many more times.
I have to repeat that to you.”


He slammed his hands down against the box in frustration before standing up. All of this was weighing heavy on his shoulders.

No one knew what he was going through and no matter how much he may have explained it. Still it wouldn’t be something people would understand fully.


“Why do I have to pretend?
Why do I have to let it go?
Why do I have to act like they did nothing to me?!”


“I never said any of that.
But you went back and nothing has changed.
Nothing is better. Nothing is different.
You clearly aren’t achieving whatever your goal is.
If anything it seems to be making it worse.”


She found herself starting to take a couple of steps to him. Coming up from behind him but being cautious for all the obvious reasons.

“Either everything you said about them before is correct.
They did hold you back. They did you wrong.
They ruined everything you worked hard to have.
And no matter what you do. You can’t make it right
Because of their unwavering relentlessness to hold you back.
Or. . .

Things were never that bad.
Something triggered in that brain of yours.
Not that you’re crazy or unstable.
But something happened that changed your mindset.
And you've been fighting a constant losing battle.
That doesn’t really exist.”


Her slender hand squeezed his tattoo-covered shoulders gently. It resulted in the man quickly pulling away from her touch.

Before slowly turning himself around to look at her. The eyes were a telling sign. So much emotion behind them.


“I’m not fighting a losing battle that doesn’t truly exist.
And this isn’t a situation where I can’t overcome what they’re trying to do.
As well as what they have done.
I set out to do what needed to be done.
And nothing is going to stop me.
Regardless of who does or doesn’t believe in me.”


He didn’t give her a chance to respond. Instead he walked right past her the moment he let those words come out of his mouth. Exiting the room within seconds.

Everything he was going through. Everything he was thinking, seeing, and feeling. It had to be handled. He had to finally take a stand.

Prove everything he set out to do because if he didn’t. There was a very good chance it truly would all end up being for nothing. His worst nightmare.



It was well over ten hours before Climax Control was set to take place. Yet oddly enough the shot found itself opening up inside the venue.

Not even the ring crew had shown up yet. The entire building looked as bare as it could. When all of the sudden a very familiar voice could be heard.


“Quite the cliffhanger I left you on huh Eddie?”

Off into the distance, the cameras were able to make out the masked enigma in the distance. Sitting there in the empty stands of the venue.

This led to the obvious taking place. The cameras started to zoom in a little bit at a time. To the point they could make Entity become more defined to the view.


“I left you with the words.
You’ll win tonight, but it won’t be because you’re better than me.
And that’ll turn out to be the most truthful thing to ever come out of my mouth.
Now before you get in your feelings.
That’s not meant to be a shot at you.

You see I said it once before Eddie.
You’re a valuable wrestler.
You’re better than most. I get why all eyes are on you.
But that doesn’t change what the facts are.
And the facts are they don’t want to see me win!”


Entity stood up from where they were sitting. Starting to walk down those concrete steps from the floor that he was on.

“I know that I have said it before.
Wins and losses aren’t something I have been after.
It’s just been about revenge for me.
Been about righting the wrongs.
But at the same time wins do matter.

It’s the only way the powers that be can control me.
The more and more I lose.
The lower and lower that I fall.
And the clearer and clever it becomes.
People like you don’t view me as a threat.

And the reason it’s like this.
Is because I rejected those advances.
I didn’t want them to hold my hand and lead me to the promised land.
I didn’t want them to make me a star.
I was more than capable and wanted to do it on my own.

That didn’t set right with them.
Suddenly, I was viewed as difficult.
I had ideas turned down left and right.
They weren’t as friendly as they once were.
And in spite of all of that I was doing it on my own.

But when the time came to resign.
After all that I had done.
And after all that I had achieved.
I was told they just didn’t see it in me.
And decided not to renew my contract eleven years ago.”


Each step that the masked figure had taken. Carried Entity closer and closer to being on ground level. Forcing the cameras to step down as well. Zooming out some.

“Now when I came back.
It was a big mystery and it still is to most.
But like I said to you before Eddie.
They figured it out. They knew who I am.
They’re just not going to acknowledge it.
So they can hide in the shadows.
And keep controlling the outcome of how things go for me.
After all these years they still don’t want to see me win.

But you. Oh they’ll all about it.
They'll be all about making you look like a star.
All about taking you to the promised land.
All about feeding your ego and telling you lies.
To profit off you. You don’t see it right now.
But if you follow my advice from before.
You tell them no. You reject their advances.
You say you want to get in on your own.

Watch how quickly the tone changes.
You’ll see you fall out of favor real fast.
No more big matches for you. No more championship runs.
No more being friendly and making sure you’re comfortable.
You’ll no longer be considered a favorite.
No longer considered to be a star.
No longer considered marketable or profitable.
You’ll fall from grace so fast.

Take it from the man that’s experienced it first hand.”
[/b]

By then Entity had reached the last guardrail standing in the way of the ground floor. Their hands wrapped tightly around the bar.

“Or don’t.
Take the risk on your own.
For the sake of having a win over me.
But when you win. You have to ask yourself this question.
What does it mean?

What does beating Entity mean?
Especially when they’ve done everything to hinder me.
Is mentioning beating me really going to hold water?
And where is it going to lead you?
Maybe if you drink the water they’re selling.

You might end up in a world title match.
Or you could just end up having another mediocre Roulette Tite reign?
Or take it one step further. It may not lead to anything at all.
Kind of the risk you run buying in.
But then again who am I to tell you anything.”


The shrug that consumed the shoulders of Entity was unlike anything people had seen before with them. There was a true shift in their nature.

“In the end Eddie. . .
You have to do what you feel you need to do.
No shame in that, but in the same breath.
I have to do what I have to do.
And even if winning is impossible for me.
I still have to leave you in a pool of your own blood.

I still have to tear limbs.
Break bones.
Leave you in pain you’ve never felt before.
Aim to cross a line where you never walk again.
Pain and suffering is all I can control.
So you’re looking forward to seeing a lot of it tonight.”


Narrowing those soulless eyes a little bit. At least the one thing that seemed to be the same was the bitterness.

“I have to go down
I’m taking whomever I can with me.
Mark my words!”


Those soulless eyes were the primary focus for that last couple of moments. Something in them had changed. Much like a lot had changed with the masked enigma.

The feeling putting out was this was going to be a match to be seen. For no other than the change within the Entity. How it would affect things.

And how it would all play out. Entity turned their back to the camera then started to walk back up the steps. Moments later the shot faded to black.

18
Climax Control Archives / My Golden Opportunity.
« on: June 27, 2024, 03:09:32 AM »
|| Google Docs: 4999 words. Good luck everyone!



“The Golden Opportunity Briefcase. . .”



“Everyone knows what holding that briefcase means.
Any championship match. At any event. Anytime you want.
All you have to do is cash in. An opportunity people would love to have.
Yet for some reason Sin City Wrestling thought the likes of. . .
Bill Barnhart, Matty Mallow, Justin Smith, and Rodrigo Afonso
Were worthy of that opportunity months ago.
They let bottom of the barrel talent compete for something so prestigious.”


“No wonder why this company is slowly dying.
Never upgrading, never improving. Refusing to get better.
But that’s beating a dead horse at this point.
Very much it's beating a dead horse when it comes to Rodrigo.
The very man that walked away with that briefcase in that match.

You know exactly what you’re getting out of Rodrigo.
Anytime he’s in a match that’s not going to benefit him.
Which is ninety percent of them. You can see it in his eyes when he walks out.
He’s already been defeated. He doesn’t care. He doesn’t put in effort.
He fumbles around the ring until someone puts him down for the three count.

The hate you all have for me will tell you I’m lying.
That I’m making it up, but all you have to do is go watch a match of his.
Hell, you can find multiple promos of him out right admitting that he doesn’t care about a match.
Or saying that someone is better than him and he expects to lose.
Lack of confidence, a true coward, and a man that doesn’t deserve to have that briefcase or a job!”


“Now that you’re being exposed and now that you’re being called out.
We all know that you’re going to whine and cry.
You’re going to talk about how unfair this is to you.
How you earned that briefcase and you shouldn’t have to defend it.
But to that I say fuck you and your feelings Rodrigo.

You won it in a match full of misfits. None of you ever deserved to have that match.
And you’ve had months, upon months now to prove you deserve that briefcase.
It isn’t so much about the fact you haven’t cashed in.
As it is that you’ve let that briefcase fall wayside. You’ve let it become forgotten.
And more importantly than that. Not a single champion fears you like they should.

Every champion should be on their toes knowing you have that.
But they’re not. Because they know you don’t have the balls to cash in.
And even if you did, they also know you don’t have the talent to beat them.
You’re no one Rodrigo. And you’re always going to be that way.
So bitch about things as much as you want.

But this match.
That briefcase being on the line.
The man you’re being forced to step in the ring with.
All the bad things that are going to happen to you.
It’s all your fault and you deserve every bit of it!”

“Don’t worry though, Rodrigo. . .
Despite you about to have your ass handed to you.
You’ll unfortunately stick around. You’re too stupid to get you serve no purpose here.
But like I said don't worry, you’ll get to see what comes of the briefcase.
I’ll take it with me. I’ll make it mean something.
And when the time is right. I’ll become the champion I want.
Something you could never do!”




The smell of burnt flesh and hair filled the hotel room. Entity found himself standing there glaring at their themselves in the mirror. Slowly removing the top part of their gear.

The welts could be seen all over his tatted flesh. Bruises were starting to settle in as well. There was no denying that the match they had with Goth had taken a toll on their body.

All of the sudden they felt the smooth slender hand come across those sore shoulders. Seconds later Nicole was right by their side. Entity looking into the mirror at both their reflections now.


“When is this going to stop?”

There was a certain level of sadness soaking her words. She could feel those welts all across his shoulders. Her facial expressions showed how she felt.

“It isn’t. Not for a while.
There’s still so much to make them pay for.”


“But at what cost?!
It took you away from me for eleven years.
I’m still struggling that you’re in my life again.
I’m still struggling to deal with who you are now.

You’re not the man you once were mentally or emotionally.
You blame them for that.
But then you go back and now you’re allowing it to affect you physically?!
Your body is falling apart.”


“My body isn’t falling apart.
And I never expected you to understand this fully.
I don’t care if it makes sense to you.
You can take offense to that if you must.
But this is what I need to do. It’s what I have to do.”


“This isn’t your body falling apart?!”

In a frustrated tone she pointed to one of the wounds that were fresh from that match. Entity’s eyes narrowed in the mirror seeing the wound.

“There was no need for this type of violent match.
Zero need at all to put yourself in a situation where being set on fire was possible.
You can tell me over and over again. That this is about revenge.
This is about getting even. This is about making things right.
But deep down in your heart. You know it’s going too far K. . .”


“DO NOT CALL ME BY THAT NAME!”

Their voice was loud and full of hate. The masked figure turning away from the mirror and put their entire gaze on the woman.

She had started to back up in fear. All of this was new as far as letting who was behind the mask back in her life. She didn’t know what to truly expect.


“Goth is a big part of why everything happened.
And that sorry piece of shit thought he could live his life unpunished for it.
Much like Mark thought he could continue to make money.
And go on without ever answering for what he did to me.
Evil doesn’t go unpunished. Evil isn’t forgotten about.

And more importantly than all of that. . .
I didn’t spend all that time in a psych ward.
Tapping into who I am now. Embracing who I am now.
I didn’t spend all that time there.
Trying to figure out how to get even with them.

Just to be like, oh no.
It’s fine. The past is the past.
Water under the bridge.
I will never be that way, Nicole.
Never again anyway!”


Those eyes were glowing through the mask they had on. Nicole had backed herself up all the way to the hotel bed to keep distance between them.

“And it isn’t going to end there, Nicole.
This is only the beginning. This is only me scratching the surface.
I’m not going to let up. I’m not going to stop. I’m not going to rest.
Until I single handedly am the man to burn SCW to the ground.
If that’s not something you can handle.
Then go and never look for me ever again.”


“But. . .”

“No, there isn’t going to be a but Nicole.
I only appeared back in your life.
Because I felt like it was the right thing to do.
And I wanted to feel human again.
But if you can’t support what I have to do.
Then you must go. Because I’m not out to please you.
I’m out to satisfy myself in the worst of ways.”


Silence once again consumed the both of them. Nicole sat there on the edge of the hotel bed. Looking down at the ground. What could she do?

The Entity or more so the person behind the mystic of the Entity let it be known how things were going to be. She had to deal with it or lose them once again.

As the silence continued the masked figure nodded.


“That’s what I thought.
One day you’ll understand.
I did this because it had to be done.”


Turning themselves back around. Entity bringing their soulless eyes back to their reflection in the mirror. All the thoughts rushing through their head. Goth was taken care of.

He was long gone, never to deal with him again. But what was next? Who did they target next? What did they achieve next? They didn’t have an answer now, but soon it would all be clear.




“Nothing irks me more than the undeserving. . .”



“Professional wrestling has always been a sport that rewards the undeserving.
It doesn’t take much for someone to buy a wrestling ring. Train themselves.
And say they’re a wrestler. It also doesn’t take much for them to convince others they’re a wrestler.
They sweet talk a promoter or a company. Get themselves on a show.
Only to turn out to be the drizzling shits.

But because no one cares about the sport like they should.
They don’t do anything about it. They keep letting it happen again and again.
And if I were to be completely honest despite you people not wanting to hear it.
Sin City Wrestling has always fallen under that category.
They’ve always rewarded the undeserving.

From giving the worst of the worst a contract.
Allowing the shittiest of wrestlers to be showcased weekly.
To constantly giving these people championship and big match opportunities
Over and over again despite their body of work saying they aren’t worth it.
That includes people like you. . . Artie.”

“Let’s face the facts shall we?
Your entire short lived career here in Sin City Wrestling has been a joke.
It’s been a scam. It’s been laughable.
And it’s all been about you being undeserving.
You should have never been in the Blast From The Past tournament.

But you were based on a quote accident
And because Christian refused to let you back out.
For no other reason that it amused him.
Which shows what kind of clown is running the show in this company.
However, that's neither here nor there.

Point still remains. You shouldn’t have been in the tournament.
You got lucky in having a partner that was somewhat capable of carrying you.
But as each week went on despite you doing nothing worth bragging about.
You got more and more confident. You felt more and more like you belonged.
You even said you started to consider yourself a wrestler because fans supported you.

Pathetic. That’s the only word to describe that mindset.
Fans don’t know anything. They never have.
They’re the worst types of human beings to begin with.
And like an idiot you put stock into their mindset.
But what everyone knew was going to happen. Eventually it did happen.”

“You lost. You failed.
You didn’t get that title shot.
And you were out of the tournament.
Now you should have disappeared.
Crawled right back into the hole that is your wife’s shadow.

But your ignorance showed once again.
You asked Christian for another match.
And it was granted. This time the high stakes of being crowned a king.
The concept just shows that no one knows what they’re doing.
It’s stupid, but regardless of how I feel about it. It took place.

And what happened Artie?
You fell on your fucking face again.
You asked for a match that you didn’t deserve.
You got one when you didn’t deserve it.
Then you failed. Not only did you fail.

But you lost to maybe the biggest joke to ever compete in SCW.
You lost to someone that isn’t even signed to the company.
How much more of a loser can you be?
It’s vile. It’s disgusting.
And yet despite all of that. You’re still here.”

“The imbecile that defeated you.
Then goes and rewards your undeserving ass once again.
By putting you in this match on Sunday.
He’s allowing you. This company is allowing you.
To compete for the Golden Opportunity briefcase.

It’s maybe the most disrespectful act.
Aside from allowing you to compete for the World Championship.
You of all people should never be in a prime position like this.
You’re the most undeserving of them all, but no matter what I say.
It’s not going to change the outcome of it.

What’s been decided has been decided.
But with that being said Artie.
At some point in that match. You will come face to face with me.
I’ve got no doubt piss will run down your leg.
You’ll look as if you’ve seen a ghost.

You’ll want to run in fear.
But I won’t allow it. No, I’m going to do what everyone else should have done.
I’m going to scoop you onto my shoulders.
And then drive you down onto your neck.
Snapping it like a twig.

Forcing you to lay there on the mat.
Unable to feel anything from the neck down.
Making you realize that you’re paralyzed
And that you should have never entered this business.
You should have never disrespected it or treated it like a joke.”

“The best part about all of this. . .
Is the fact that when you’re laying there.
Unable to move and come to grips with all that reality.
At the same time you’re going to have to watch me.
A true deserving individual. Claim that briefcase.
And eventually go on to become a true deserving champion!”




“The two of you couldn’t be any different from each other. . .”



“On one end you have J2H.
The man they call a living legend.
A man that’s done it all and won it all.
But also a man with the most fragile ego to ever exist.
Especially for someone with all the success he had.

He can’t stand when you say anything negative about him.
So quick to chime in on what everyone else’s doing.
Despite supposedly not needing SCW and not needing to be here.
Constantly reminding people of who he is and how good he is.
Although if you were that good. You wouldn't always need to remind people.

And then on the other end. You have Helluva Bottom Carter.
A man with the stupidest name. It’s not clever like he thinks.
But this same man claims he’s good. He’s real good.
Claims he’s got all the talent in the world.
And declares he can quote unquote wrestle with the best of them.

Yet at the same time. Everyone knows Carter has done nothing of significance.
Nothing to truly back up those claims. Nothing to prove he deserves to be in contention.
For this briefcase or even a championship.
Sure, he’s gotten some wins here and there. Against some established names.
But as I said once before. As others have said. It means nothing when you don't capitalize on it.”

“And I can already hear it now from both men.
They’re going to mention how they’ve been in the ring with me.
They’re going to point out how those matches went.
With you, J2H. . .
You’re going to tell the world that I never beat you.

You’re going to tell the world that I am not a threat to you.
You’re going to tell the world that nothing I say matters.
You’re going to be quick to sell me short and say that you’re so much better than me.
And that no matter what I say or do.
It’ll be you that leaves with the briefcase.

But let me point out the true facts.
You never beat me either. You’ve never made me tap.
You’ve never pinned my shoulders to the mat.
You cannot say you own a victory over me at all.
And I’m the reason for that.

I spared you in my debut.
It was already clear I had gotten inside your head.
Something no one had ever done before.
It was clear you were mentally distraught.
And it was clear you were cracking under the pressure.

I left the match. I had done what I felt I needed to do.
I disappeared and let you live to fight another day.
So, let’s not pretend you’re better than me. Not by a long shot.
And you with this briefcase? What would be the point J2H?
Other than to say you did it.

It wouldn’t be but a few weeks from then.
You’d hand it off to someone else or say you didn’t want it.
Because you’re too good. But in reality, it’s because your ego is that fragile.
That the sheer thought of you failing to cash it in or failing to win another match.
It all scares you so much you just wanna give it away to avoid embarrassment.

You’re pathetic J2H.
You always have been.
There’s just been no one to call it like it is.
But since that ego is so fragile and since I can read you like a book.
I’m going to take in breaking you in front of the world!”

“Of course when it comes to you though, Carter.
You can say that you defeated me.
You can say you pinned my shoulders to the mat.
I can tell right now that you have been itching at being able to bring that up.
But again what does your win over me mean?

First and foremost. Let’s call a spade a spade.
You’re always someone that has to play the victim card.
Therefore you always get people feeling bad for little ol’ you.
And you’ve always got someone in your back pocket.
Whether it’s management or the fucking referees.

That played a role in your win. A win that’s tainted.
Because you used my mask to your advantage.
Twisting it so you could roll me up.
But you’re supposed to be a great wrestler.
You’re meant to be a future champion. A hell of a main eventer.

Nah, you’re not any of those things.
In fact the only thing that you are is a bitch.
So bring up that win if you must.
Let it stroke your ego.
But it isn’t going to matter in the end.

Like it didn’t matter when you beat Michael Harris during his run as champion.
Like it hasn’t mattered with every single Supercard win you’ve had.
Like it hasn’t mattered since you’ve been part of this company.
You’re just another guy on the roster. Because you don’t have what it takes to go the extra mile.
You’re too afraid to step out of your comfort zone. Once again proving those bitch tendencies.

Last week you proved that more than ever.
You couldn’t put aside personal from professional.
When it was time to prove what kind of wrestler you were.
You talked Miles into taking the fall. Just so you could stick it to Victoria.
But in reality all you did was show that when it’s time to step up.

You can’t get the job done. Instead you’d rather take every short you can get.
Even if it means talking someone into taking the dive for you.
You’re the worst kind of person Carter. A true scumbag.
And the moment people finally see you for what you are.
Then and only then will things get better around here.

Understand that this time I’m righting that wrong.
You’re not going to even come close to sniffing that briefcase.
And as far as I’m concerned as long as I’m here.
You will never come close to ever being a champion.
In fact, Carter. . .

Before long you are going to be joining Goth.
Except you’re going to be in an early retirement home.
With no mercy of who you are, who your loved ones are.
Or what you ever accomplished.
Because I will do what I have to do to leave you with crippling long long brain damage!”

“The two of you have had your time in the sun.
You’re overexposed and no longer deserve good things.
So understand that this is my golden opportunity.
And only mine!”




December 20th, 2023

“I need someone here now!”

The frantic voice of the young Dr. Wynn was heard while she held her phone up to her ear. Her back against the wall in her dark office.

“You’re not listening to me!
One of our mentally ill patients is loose.
He’s cut all electrical to this floor.
He’s harmed some of our staff.
And I firmly believe I’m next!
Please get someone here now!”


Her voice was shaking. She was on edge. Of course the emergency dispatcher was trying to do the best they could to get information from her.

However there was going to be no more information provided. Little did Dr. Wynn know she wasn’t alone in this room. In the shadows with their mask stood Entity.

Taking silent steps towards her. The masked figure reached for the phone and snatched it from her. Dr. Wynn let out that shrieking scream as heard her phone being smashed.

She began to back up barely able to see the Entity in the dark.


“Please! Please!
Whatever I did to you.
I’m sorry! I’m so sorry!”


“You abandoned me Dr. Wynn.
You said I was too much to deal with.
You said you were scared of me.
And that I made you uncomfortable!”


“Look at what you’re doing right now!
Of course I’m scared of you. Of course I’m uncomfortable.
You left me no choice but to abandon you and abandon your treatment!”


Entity had gotten closer and closer to the terrified doctor. She was now against a wall with nowhere to go. The masked figure right in front of her with no signs of backing down.

“You never listened. I never wanted your treatment.
I never wanted to get better. I just needed you to help me find out who I have to be.
But you want to give up on me. You want to abandon me.
You wanted to forget all about me. . . like those others I told you about.”


“I wasn’t trying to for. . .”

“Shut the hell up!
There’s no point in lying to me now!”


All of the sudden the Entity reached out and grabbed a hold of the coat of the doctor. Yanking the woman away from the wall and keeping her in their clutches.

Her eyes were wide with fear. Not knowing what was going to happen. Not knowing if she was going to make it out of her. If anyone was going to save her.

That masked figure pulled her in real close. Their lips came close to her ear as they spoke in that very evil-like voice.


“If that’s the game you want to play.
If you want to try and forget me like they did.
Then, now is the time. Time for me to show you and them what happens
When you try to forget who I am.”


Their hand reached up and yanked on the back of her hair by the roots. Starting to lead her towards the door while being behind her.

“You’re going to walk me out of here.
You’re going to tell the police all is fine.
That you made a mistake.
And then we’re going to take a ride to Las Vegas.
You and I. We’re really going to get close.

So close that these last few years together is going to seem like a blur.
Once we arrive in Vegas. You’re going to get a front row seat.
To how dangerous I intend to be now that I know who I am thanks to you.
You’re going to get to witness a massacre.
And watch me rewrite my own history.

If you behave Dr. Wynn.
Follow my directions. Do what I say.
When I say it and don’t cause a problem.
When I’m done making these people.
Maybe just maybe I’ll spare you your own suffering.”


Their words were haunting as they yanked on her hair a little harder. Forcing the doctor to walk forward leading her out of the dark room and down a dark hall of the hospital.

This wasn’t what Dr. Wynn had likely ever expected trying to help out a patient, but now she was faced with the consequences of her actions. As they marched for the front of the hospital.




“My biggest threat yet. . .”



“Peter Vaughn, you out of all people deserve to be here.
You of all people deserve to compete for this briefcase.
You deserve to be a champion. You deserve to be in the main event.
I’d even go as far as saying that you deserve to be competing for. . .
If not actually being the SCW World Heavyweight Champion.
Your talent speaks for itself.”

“I believe you’re the longest reigning SCW Roulette Champion.
A championship that I would consider a joke.
And one that I would consider not worth my time.
Considering anyone can get their hands on it.
After all Alexander Raven is the champion right now.

But during your reign.
You made it mean something. Dare I even say at times.
It stood out more and meant more than the actual World Championship.
You took on any and every challenger that came your way.
Your wrestling skill shined over and over again.

No matter the stipulation.
And no matter how much your back was against the wall.
You overcame those odds. . . until you lost to Eddie.
You may think that was okay. And to give you your rightful respect.
I have to look past that loss.

But that man will never truly be as good as he believes.
He got lucky that one night and you moved on to better things.
Because now you hold the SCW Internet Championship.
And now history seems to be repeating itself.
Another dominant reign for you.

You exposed Miles Kasey as the fraud of a champion he was.
You got inside his head. In the worst ways.
And then you’ve beaten him until he’s black and blue.
You’ve got the skills to be at the top of the mountain.
That’s why I see you as the ace in this match.”

“You are the one that’s going to stand in my way.
And you’re the one that’s going to give me the most trouble.
I recognize that. I even respect that. Oddly enough.
I respect you as a whole Peter. The only one out of this match.
That will get my respect. But don’t let that get to your head.

Just because I respect you.
Doesn’t mean I won’t hurt you.
Or expose you.
Because you see as much as I see you as a threat.
As much as I sing your praises.

It’s also clear to me Peter.
You’re very complacent.
Truth be told. You should have never wasted your time with those championships.
You should have been a main event star out the gate.
But you didn’t want to rock the boat.

You didn’t want to push buttons.
At least not the way you should have.
You were okay being part of the Saviors.
A group that was never going to go anywhere.
Bunch of rejects coming together. Believing their own hype.

You were okay with respecting a joke like Goth.
Even at times literally carrying him through matches.
Instead of dropping him like dead weight so you could progress.
You let this company and the owners handcuff you.
Put you in those divisions.

You allowed them to disrespect you
And not value you as the wrestler that you can be.
You could have already been the world champion.
And not resorting to competing for a briefcase.
That could lead you to it.

But again like I said.
You allowed this to happen.
You allowed them to hold you back.
And you even held yourself back.
I just hope for your sake. You don’t hold back on Sunday.”

“I want the Peter Vaughn that excelled in every hardcore stipulation
That the Roulette Division brought.
I want the Peter Vaughn that laid it all on the line at Blaze of Glory.
And I definitely want the sadistic fuck that we all saw at Into The Void.
I want you at your best Peter. No other way to put it.

That way there is no doubt when I end up winning.
No one can say I just beat a nobody like they did with Rodrigo when he first won it.
No one can say I just beat a joke like Artie.
No one can say I just beat a never was like HB Carter.
And no one can say I beat a washed version of J2H.

No, if I beat you.
There’s no questioning my abilities and my legitimacy of being the briefcase holder.
Because beating you - a man that many would say - is the second best wrestler on this roster.
It sends a message and puts me where I have been removed from after all these years.
A legitimate threat. A man that should be competing at the top of the food chain.”

“And if you beat me.
If you walk away with the briefcase.
I can live with that. As angry as I might be.
I can live with it. I can tolerate it.
Because at least that briefcase is with someone deserving.

But I assure you Peter.
It won’t be that easy. Nothing you ever truly want is.
I’m bringing violence. I’m aiming for blood.
I will shorten careers. I will leave a pile of broken bodies.
All for the sake of being everything that I said that I am!”

“I mean this truly when I say good luck Peter.
Because you, like all the others, are going to need it.
May the best man win!”

19
Supercard Archives / Re: GOTH v ENIGMA - INFERNO MATCH
« on: June 01, 2024, 09:56:43 PM »
// Google Docs: 4993 words! Good luck \\





DATE: September of 2013 | CAMERA: Off


Each step he took everything hurt. Even with it being two days removed from the previous event. His body was still beat up.

Agony and pain shot down the middle of his spine all the way to his legs. That was the price you paid being a professional wrestler though.

One of the many reasons why he never complained. He knew what he signed himself up for. This is what he wanted in his life. He just had to deal with it.

Thankfully though today was the flight home. Leading to the next couple of weeks off that would ultimately give his body time to recover and heal.

As he limped through the airport, he happened to look up and see a familiar face. One that he actually wanted to speak to. From a business front more than anything.

Doing his best to catch up to the man.


“Hey Mr. Ward!
Hey Mark!”


The closer he had gotten. He was getting closer to one half of the owners of the wrestling company known as Sin City Wrestling:Mark Ward.

Briefly Mark looked behind him when he heard his name being called. Taking notice to the man approaching him. He stopped there with his cell phone to his ear.


“I’ll have to call you back.”

Pulling the phone away from his ear. Now putting his attention on the man before him.

“What can I help you with?”

“I know our dealings with each other have been limited.
Since I signed a couple months back.
But I was wondering if I could have a quick moment of your time.”


“I haven’t been a hard man to find.
We could’ve talked plenty. I don’t have much time.
Plane is about to board here in the next fifteen minutes.
If you can make it quick.”


“I am not going to take too much of your time.
Promise, just a few words.”


Following the words that came out of the man’s mouth. Mark sat his suitcase on wheels off to the side. Put his phone in his pocket and gave his undivided attention.

“Go on then.”

“Well for starters. I’m thankful for the opportunities I’ve been given.
I understand that it was kind of a big risk to sign me for a year.
My reputation was a bit wild. . .
And just because I had a good run somewhere else.
It doesn’t mean the same magic is going to be captured here.
Thank you for that.”


“As a man with a keen eye for talent.
I tend to look past certain things.
Your reputation and attitude aside.
I knew it was going to be a good signing and a big one at that.
It’s clearly worked out. Your success has come fast.
Something to be proud of.”


“It’s an honor to hear that sir. Honestly.
I know you’re a busy man. Probably don’t have time to keep tabs on everything.
But to hear that truly means more than you know.”


The only detailed conversation he had with Mark prior to this was the day he signed his contract. Other than that it was just a Hello type greeting at the shows.

To know that one of the highest figures in the company truly knew who he was and knew what he accomplished. That was a boost of his ego.

A true shot of adrenaline that he needed. As well as a little bit of a confidence boost in the real reason he wanted to have this conversation to begin with.


“That brings me to my next point.
We got a little over six months left on my contract.
And I’m not want to try and extend it right this second.
Nor am I asking for more money.
I figured that’s a better conversation for around the three month mark.

But I do want to talk to you about being more involved,
Be featured more and become a bit more of a household name.
A way to sell myself and make SCW more profitable.
Figured after that match with Goth I just had.
Now would be the perfect time. Feel like it really put me on the map despite the loss.”


“For starters let me start off by saying.
What a match you and Goth had the other night.
I can see by the limp it put you through the ringer. . .
But it was a phenomenal match. One for the ages.
A qualifying match for the Match of the Year if you ask me.

Plan to get with Christian when we land back in America and talk numbers.
See how it did for attendance and for the webcast.
However everything I’ve heard so far has been nothing other than positive.
Kudos to you and Goth for that.
But. . .”


“But?”

“There’s always a but in this business.
Being in it as long as you have.
I’m sure you understand that.”


“Of course. . .
However, what is the but about?”


“I don’t think right now what you’re asking for is ideal for us as a company.”

The instant feeling that overcame him in that moment was not a good one. It felt like he had been punched in the gut. However it was going to get worse.

“And the reason for that being involves Goth.
The match the two of you had put a new light on Goth.
It made him shine in ways we have never seen before.
Made us change our view on him.
And the way the crowd reacted to that big win for him.
It was next level stuff.

And then with you. . .
I’m not saying there’s not a chance in the future for you to be featured more.
As well as be a bigger household name for us.
But this match kind of just showed us where you’re at at this moment.
Very much what we expected.
Keep working hard though.”


“Keep working hard?
All due respect I have been.
And what does that mean. . .
I’m what you expected?
That seems like it’s meant to be disrespectful as hell.”


“Calm yourself down there, pal.
I assure you there was no disrespect or ill intent by my words.
It’s just a very accurate statement.”


“How is it accurate?
I want to know what it means.”


Every bit of him was trying to remain calm and respectful. After all, the man before him was his boss. That man did sign his checks. He couldn’t help but feel slighted.

“Listen. . .
I respect what you’re doing for the company.
And I respect where you are right now.
But Goth is just a little more valuable and marketable than you are right now.
Again that’s how the business works.
Right now just isn’t your time.”


“All due respect sir.
I’m not trying to sell Goth short here.
But before that match. . .
He wasn’t considered a main event player.
No one was ready to strap a rocket to his back.
And send him to the moon.

Again, I am not trying to slight the man.
Not trying to disrespect the man.
Not even trying to shit on your views,
I don’t share them, but I also truly believe,
I offer just a little more to the table,
And don't think what I’m asking for is much.”


“I don’t have time for the back and forth.
I really have to get on this plane.
All I can tell you is this is Goth’s time.
And maybe next time see to it you don’t lose
Seeing as this isn’t the first time you’ve lost to him.”


Mark turned to grab a hold of his suitcase and held it in his hand. Looking back at the man that stopped him.

“Look forward to seeing you in a few weeks.
This will give you some time to think about things.”


He turned and walked away to catch his flight back to the states. Leaving the man just standing there to think about the words left with him.

Truth be told there wasn’t a lot to think about. The mistake here was losing to Goth. Losing to someone that wasn’t as good as him.

Losing to someone that wasn’t on his level. That seemed to disqualify him from getting a chance to be a major factor in Sin City Wrestling.

More importantly than that. That loss painted him in a negative light. It made one of the owners view him as just another guy. Not someone that could be at the top.

That was the worst of it all. From this day forward he would never forgive Goth. It would never be a hatchet buried and any chance he got. He’d make Goth pay.




DATE: April 14th, 2024 | CAMERA: Off


Blaze of Glory XII had come. Blaze of Glory XII had gone. To some, it was a success. To others it was just another night. And to a select few, it was a horrible night.

One that they would likely want to forget in the near future. One of those few had to have been the man known as Goth. After competing for the SCW World Heavyweight Championship.

And once again failing to capture it. It was one thing to fail, but it was another thing to fail in what could have been the very last shot at the title.

The very last shot at being in the Main Event. The very last chance at being the man around Sin City Wrestling. Goth was surely feeling shame, disappointment, and guilt.

But has he thought about the ones that supported him? Has he thought about the ones that had his back? Has he thought about his so-called fans? Most likely not.

Walking out of the WalkUp Skydome side by side were two young men. Both represent Goth in some way shape or form. One wearing a t-shirt with Goth’s face plastered on it.

The other was removing a facemask that was designed to represent Goth. Taking it off his head and looking at his friend shaking his head.


“Man. That was disappointing.”

“I really thought tonight was going to be the night.
I really thought Goth would really reclaim the throne.
And we’d get one final historic run.”


“I don’t know why you thought that.
I don’t know why I thought that.
I don’t even know why we keep supporting him.
Goth has provided us with so many memories.
It’s been fun being a fan, but he has let us down a lot.”


“He’s gotten older. He’s lost a step.
It’s clear that he isn’t what he used to be.
But I couldn’t flake or be a fake fan.
He’s sacrificed so much for our entertainment over the years.”


“He has, but honestly as much as it pains me to say this.
I hope the rumors are true. I hope he is retiring.
It’s time for him to move on.
He deserves it, and there’s no point in ruining the legacy anymore.”


Both men had these somber looks on their faces. Truly disappointed but also a sense of sadness consuming them at the same time.

Little did either of them know that standing behind them in the bushes of the venue. Hiding out in the darkness was someone listening to their conversation.

All of the sudden from in the darkness and in the bushes. A voice was heard scaring both men as it wasn’t something they expected.


“Goth? Retirement?
You don’t say?”


Both of them had jumped and were looking behind them where the voice had come from. However with it being dark and the bushes. They couldn’t make a defined person out.

“Hello?”

“Is someone actually there?”

“I asked a question, gentlemen.
Is the rumor of retirement true?!”


Of course it caught them by surprise again. Both of them straining their eyes still trying to see who it was, but it was truly no use.

“Well it’s the rumor.”

“You know how people talk.
And how the internet wrestling community can be.”


“But even then Goth himself has kind of hinted at it.
A little bit cryptic but it’s still been hinted at.
And I think since he failed at winning the Word Champion.
I think there’s a pretty good chance we’ll see him retire.”


“I honestly do feel bad for him.”

“Feel bad for him?
Why would anyone feel bad for him?”


There was a hint of hatred in that question from the voice that came from the darkness. Clearly not sharing the same mindset as the two men before him.

“I mean the man has given his career to this company.
He’s left a lot in and out of the ring. For us fans.
Many nights of blood, sweat, and tears pouring from him.
And all the man wanted was one more fun at the top.
It just didn’t happen.”


“But what about the people he has harmed?
Are we just going to forget about the tirade he’s been on for months?
Are you just going to look past all the evil things he’s done?
On his own and with the Saviors.
This is all forgivable because he couldn’t win
And he’s showing he’s weak - like he’s always been?!”


“I don’t know if I’d say that it’s forgivable.
It’s wrestling. Everyone does some bad things every now and then.
But you kind of learn sympathy for someone like that.
Especially when it’s clear they’re not what they used to be.
Despite them trying so hard.”


“Sympathy? How disgusting.”

Following those words. Out of the bushes and out of darkness stepped the masked figure known as the Entity. As soon as the two fans saw him step out into the light.

They found themselves jumping back. It had clearly caught them off guard. This was not something either of them were expecting.


“What the hell?!”

“Why are you hiding in the bushes like a creep?!”

“Eleven years later. . .
And no one understands still.
No matter what I say. No matter what I do.
None of you get it.
I’m the darkness. I’m the forgotten one.
Because of one man and one man only.”


“Goth?”

“What has he ever done to you?!
You two have never even crossed paths.
Have you lost your mind?”


“Lost my mind? You don’t know half of it.”

A very demonic and almost sarcastic chuckle left that masked figure for a brief second. Those fans looked more confused than ever.

“But it’s funny to see people have sympathy for that coward.
Funny how you feel bad for him. Feel sad for his failures,
Especially when no one had any for what he did to me.
For what he cost me. For what he turned my career into.
For leading to my legacy being forgotten about.”


“Uh... what are you on, dude?”

“I have sat in silence. Sat in the darkness.
Watched my name be forgotten. All because of him.
And I knew there was going to come a time.
There was going to come a place.
Sooner rather than later, the perfect opportunity would present itself.
For me to get even. For me to get the revenge I deserve.”


“Okay rambling rabbit. We’re going to leave.”

“Oh wait before you do. . .”

Entity found himself slowly stepping towards the two men. This didn’t help their nerves by any means. Both men raised their eyebrows. Their fight or flight kicking in.

“I want you to pay close attention.
Pay very close attention to what happens next.
As I am going to ensure you get one last moment.
One last match. One last time seeing your hero.”


“What makes you think you can make that happen?
Are you even worth the man staying around?
His retirement and peace surely means more than. . .”


“Then what?!”

The soulless eyes of Entity narrowed on one of the men.

“I will get what I want.
I’ll make it happen.
That man does not get to walk away peacefully.
His sins don’t get to go unpunished.
What he did to me doesn’t get forgotten about.”


Shaking their head from side to side. Their statement clearly meant something to them. Despite the confusion it was causing.

“Goth and his career is going down in a blaze.
I’m going to be the one that starts the fire!”


That evil smirk crossed the masked figure’s lips briefly. Before they turned away from the two men and began to walk back into the darkness and into those bushes.

Disappearing within seconds. Both men found themselves just standing there looking at the darkness where the masked figure walked before looking at each other.


“That thing is playing with fire.”

“Goth is going to burn all his hopes and dreams down.”

“This is going to be fun to watch after all.”

Both men turned and started to walk across that parking lot of the Walkup Skydome. Their opinions were theirs, but they nor anyone else would have expected what Entity had planned next.



CAMERA: On


The shot found itself opening up to reveal the scenery under what appeared to be some type of bridge. All around was trash, old ratty looking tents, and trash cans burning with high flames.

And the smell? It was ungodly. This entire setting very much made it feel like it was where homeless people lived. Not exactly the best thing by any means.

Just then the shot cut over to the back of someone. They were holding what looked like to be a garbage bag and they were facing the flaming trash can.

All of the sudden a very familiar booming voice could be heard.


“We’ve all heard the saying before.
Likely as far as when we were kids.
The saying goes:
If you play with fire, you’re going to get burned.”


By then the shot had gotten close enough to face the person standing there. Revealing what the viewers already knew. It was the masked figure Entity.

“You might not get burned the first time.
Might not get burned the second or even the third.
But eventually you will and it’s not going to feel great.
And the sad part is. . .
Even after some people get burned that one time.
They don’t learn their lesson. They come back and play with fire again.
That’s when tragedy usually strikes.”


There was something about the way Entity stared into the fire. The flames made those already soulless eyes seem all the more evil.

“Eleven years ago Goth. You started with fire.
That fire I’m referencing is me.
Now by the time I came into the company, Goth.
You had already been here for a good little while.
Had a little bit under your belt.

Of course it was nothing to brag about.
A couple Roulette Championship reigns to your name.
That’s it. Again like I said nothing to brag about.
Honestly you were starting to look like a dude,
Like the company was going to move on from you at that time.

Certainly not the legend you fooled people to believe you are,
And our paths crossed rather early on in my career here.
I didn’t think much of you then.
Didn’t think much of our match then.
Although I’m sure it meant everything to you.

A chance for you to smack around a new kid.
And a chance for you to prove that you weren’t done yet.
You won that match, but it didn’t mean anything.
It didn’t slow me down or my momentum.
In fact I went on to do much better things shortly after that.”


A slight little head nod consumed the masked figure. Seemingly taking a stroll down memory lane for a brief second.

“I was someone when I first signed here.
No one saw much in me. Not a single soul expected me to go on
And accomplish all that I did. Kind of like you, Goth.
Only difference is I’ve always been better than you.
I was always going to do more than you.

And truth be told, my career SHOULD have outlasted yours!
But it didn’t and the reason it didn’t is because when I finally reached a certain level of success.
You were thrown at me once again. Why?
That’s something I still don’t know.
Part of me feels like it was malicious.

Almost like the powers that be here.
Mark and Christian were set out to see me fail all along.
And they were going to see to it.
But then again on the other side of the coin.
Maybe they did it to see you fail.

Maybe just maybe they were sick and tired of you.
Whining, complaining, crying, and trying to make them feel guilty for why you weren’t at the top.
So they tossed you to me to shut you up.
No matter what though. At the end of the day. . .
I’m the one that dropped the ball a second time.”


For the first time since the shot opened up. Entity let his eyes leave the fire to come up to the cameras.

“That second loss was the deciding factor on me.
Losing to you in that situation. It made Mark give up on me.
It made Christian give up on me. It made the fans turn on me.
Even laugh at me. That loss was the nail in the coffin to my career.
That nail didn’t come for a couple months later.
But it was the end for me.

That loss to you led to me not getting a contract extension.
It led to Mark telling me to my face I wasn’t worth the money I was asking for.
It led to me not getting a spot in the Hall of Fame.
Despite every other worthless tom, dick, and harry having a spot.
And in the end it led to my career being erased. My legacy is forgotten.

I admit that I’m at fault. I’m the one that dropped the ball.
But you’re to blame more than anything Goth.
Because you should have never been in that position to begin with.
To make matters worse though, you didn’t think about me or how that affected me.
Why would you after all Goth? You’re a selfish prick and you only cared about one thing.”


Their silence consumed them for a moment. Long enough for them to fumble with that black trash bag they had in their hand the entire time.

Digging inside the bag for a couple seconds before pulling out the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. Or rather a replica of said championship.

Entity held it up right there before all to see. The burning trash can putting a light on it like never before. All before their eyes settled back over.


“At the time this is all you cared about.
This was the only thing that motivated you.
This is all you ever wanted. And this is what you. . .
Along with so many others have considered the measuring stick to success
And eleven years later. It’s still the only thing you care about.

We’ve all heard it for the last few months.
Admitting that you’re a broken down old man.
And somehow someway like so many times in the past.
You’ve fooled this company into giving you a shot at this.
Not once, but twice in recent memory.

Only for you to fall flat on your face.
Pathetic if you ask me but. . .
Eleven years ago that wasn’t the case.
Eventually you got your hands on this. Your career was deemed a success.
In your eyes. And ultimately when I think about it. . .

By defeating me at that time.
Not only did you cause me to lose everything in the end.
But for you, you got to accomplish everything you ever wanted.
The title, the Hall of Fame spot, the legendary career. Everything.
And that has left a bitter foul taste in my mouth all this time.”


For a brief moment that shake of Entity’s head told quite the story. The masked figure was filled with bitterness, rage, and even jealousy.

“Then you thought you could walk away peacefully.
You believed you got to retire on your terms.
Without ever paying the price for what you did to me.
You really thought that you got to walk off into the sunset.
Like nothing ever happened.
That just shows you’re one stupid son of a bitch!”


Those last few words were soaked in venom. True hatred could be felt.

“I admit that I’m at fault.
I should have never allowed this to happen.
But you don’t get to go on and live your life in peace without paying for your sins.
This is where playing with fire gets you burned, Goth.
Because what you fail to realize is this. . .

The moment I decided to come back here after all these years.
You were always target number one. You were always my primary focus.
I just knew I couldn’t make it too obvious. Too quick,.
So I bided my time. I let you have this last little bit of time in the limelight.
As pathetic as it was to watch.

Waiting for the perfect opportunity to present itself.
Then I struck when you and everyone else least expected it.
You will never understand the adrenaline flowing through my veins.
The moment I released that fireball in your face.
You will know the true ecstasy I felt.

As I watched you roll around holding your face.
Screaming as the smell of burnt flesh hit my nose.
It’s hard for me to contain my joy knowing that in a few short days.
We’re going to face off and I’m going to get my revenge.
But in the best way possible!”


Taking that fifteen pounds of gold in their hand and without a care in the world. Entity tossed it right into that flaming trash can.

Briefly the flames shot up into the air having some fresh to burn. The heat could really be felt under that mask. Never letting their eyes leave the camera.


“I get the chance to burn everything about you to the ground, Goth.
Every memory these people have of you. Every single accomplishment you ever had.
Every single accolade you ever had. Even the thought and the want.
To have your career on your terms, That will also be burned to the ground.
And it’s not even going to take that much to make it happen.

All I have to do is set you on fire.
Doesn’t matter how it happens.
It doesn’t matter what part of your body.
The only thing that matters is I set you on fire.
I win and you’re gone for good.

Gone for good by my end.
Not yours, but you see Goth. . .
I’ve said it before. I’ll say it again.
It’s not about wins. It’s not about losses.
I’ve moved on from that now that everything has been taken from me.

I’m about pain. I’m about suffering.
I’m about bodily harm. I’m about mental disturbance.
All in all. I’m about destroying you in the worst way possible.
So what you need to understand is the danger that awaits you.
This is something you can’t escape, Goth.”


Entity once again shook their head from side to side. The word that came from their mouth had gotten very violent. Very disturbing. Something all should take into consideration.

“At Into The Void. . .
I am going to cross a line that’s never been crossed before.
I am going to set you ablaze in front of the world.
No one will be around to put you out. No one will be around to save you.
I’m making sure of that!

I will watch your flesh burn right off your bones.
I will watch your flesh burn to ashes.
I will watch you become non-existent right before our very eyes.
Then and only then. . .
Will I finally have the revenge I’ve desired for the last eleven years.”


For a brief moment those paintes lips could be seen curling into that sinister smirk that only Entity was known to give. The thoughts that filled their head.

Their game plan for the match was right around the corner. This may end up being the single most violent thing ever seen on a SCW broadcast..

Their eyes broke from the cameras and looked down at those flames once again. The final message escaping the mouth of the masked figure.


“Ashes to ashes. Dust to dust.
You will burn for your sins. From this day forward,
In Entity, you trust.”


A very haunting chuckle began to escape their lips. Echoing from under the bridge into the night sky. Everything that had been said. Everything that had been planned.

No one - not a single soul within Sin City Wrestling would be looking forward to the end of the man they all knew is Goth. However it was clear they didn’t have a choice in the matter.

As the haunting laugh continued. The shot slowly began to zoom out a little bit at a time. The lasting image being of Entity before that fire before it all faded to black.

20
Climax Control Archives / KING OF THE JUNGLE
« on: May 14, 2024, 10:20:40 PM »




Date: January 10TH, 2015 || Camera: OFF


Silence.

More often than not he sat there in that padded room in silence. Every now and then he’d heard something down the hall. The few times a day a doctor came in.

To dispute meals or meds. That’s when things were a little on the noisy side. Aside from the voices in his head. They were always going.

All of the sudden he heard the door on the outside starting to be unlocked. Forcing him to turn and sit up in his bed as the door was opening.

In stepped a very older looking man. Same white coat as all the other sheep seemed to wear. However the badge on his coat was unlike any of the others.

This had to be of significance right? When the two men met eyes, the doctor began to speak.


“Entity? Is that correct?”

“Oh what a pleasant surprise.
The head of this. . . establishment.
Has decided to come out from behind his desk.
And pay me a visit.
What do I owe this honor?”


“Sarcasm I am very fluent in.
Anyway, Mr. Entity. I have come by to inform you of some changes.
You’ve yet to comply with a lot of the things we’ve tried.
To help you get better with your. .. issues.”


“Issues? See that’s a matter of deaf ears, doc.
I have said it many times before to Dr. Wynn.
I don’t have any issues. There’s nothing truly wrong with me.
Everything was taken from me.
I’m simply here to embrace my dark side.
And channel it in who I need to be going forward.”


“So, I’ve heard. . .
With that being said, the other thing I need to tell you.
I regret to inform you but going forward Dr. Wynn will not be your physician.
She has informed me personally that it has become too much for her.
It’s taking a toll on her own mental health.
And she no longer feels safe around you.”


As soon as the statement had been made by that older bearded man. Entity found himself laughing at the doctor. It wasn’t just a little laugh.

A full blown chuckle. The brow of the older doctor found itself narrowing into a bit of a glare. Not finding anything he was saying to be amusing.

“I don’t think it’s very amusing that you made one of my top physicians feel unsafe.
Not even in the slightest bit.”


“Unsafe is amusing.
We had one incident in the few years I’ve been here.
She learned to respect me after that.
Everything has been fine, but now I know why we haven’t had our weekly chat.”


“And had I known about you attacking her prior.
I’d removed her from your case long ago.
But mentioning her family.
Information I’m not even sure how you got.
That was the final straw.”


“The final straw?
Once again everything is so misinterpreted about me.
I never mentioned her family to scare her.
She was so eager to know more about me.
I wanted her to know I knew a lot about her.
Patient and Doctor bonding if you ask me.”


“I will give it to you.
You’re a real master manipulator.
But it isn’t something I haven’t encountered before.
I know how to deal with patients like you.
From this point on, you’re my problem.”


“That doesn’t work for me.”

“I don’t really care what works for you.
You’re a patient in my hospital.
Things will go how I see fit.”


“Are you sure about that?”

That one statement came with such a horrific tone. That older doctor looking back at Entity who continued to hide behind that mask.

His soulless eyes could be seen. They were glowing with a sudden hint of rage. The doctor could feel the hair on the back of his neck standing up.


“If you don’t get Dr. Wynn back.
Then your wife is going to become a widow.
If I don’t deal with Dr. Wynn exclusively.
They’ll never find your body.
If I don’t speak to Dr. Wynn soon.
It’ll be the most painful experience of your life.”


“Are you threatening me right now?!”

“Threats are something done to make people live in fear.
And most of the time threats aren’t carried out.
It just gets people to do what you want them to do.
This isn’t a threat. This is the reality of the situation.
If this doesn’t happen. There will be consequences for your actions.
Much like those who have harmed me in the past.

Soon they will have consequences for their actions.
No longer will my voice not be heard.
No longer will people get away with doing me wrong.
I’m finding out who I am.
Soon, I’m going to be allowed to show the world.”


The little bit of flesh that could be seen from under that mask was his lips. They curled into a sinister grin. But to the doctor this was all just talk.

“Sounds like we need to ramp up your medication.
Your delusions are starting to get the best of you.”


“And your ego is about to get the best of you.”

“I think it’s tim. . .”

Before the doctor could finish his statement. The masked man rose from his bed and rolled his eyes back. No sooner than that gesture was made.

The lights went out in the room. Pitch darkness overcame them both. The sound of keys being fumbled could be heard briefly.

All before the shrieking and horrified male screams came from the doctor in the darkness.




Date: APRIL 26TH, 2024 || Camera: OFF


Eleven years.

It had been eleven years since he had a conversation with Nicole. It had been eleven years since he had last held his children in his arms.

It had been eleven years since he walked out without a trace. No goodbyes. No I love yours. Vanished without a trace.

Because he had been forced to believe and feel like that was the right thing to do. But nothing had prepared him for the conversation he would have the first time he saw Nicole.

Nothing could have prepared him for the news he received. The man had already grown cold-hearted. Felt the world was evil. This just confirmed it.


OUR BELOVED LACEY
MAY 29TH 2007 - SEPTEMBER ERD 2019
GONE TOO SOON, WE LOVE YOU BABYGIRL.


He stood there looking at the headstone of his daughter. She was only twelve when she crossed over to the otherside. Everywhere Nicole told him turned out to be true.

A drunk driver sped through the school zone as his daughter tried to cross the street. Ultimately taking her life at such a young age.

He found himself kneeling down and placing a hand on that tombstone. Feeling the instant regret fill him. His tear ducts immediately filled with tears.

His voice was shaky as he spoke out loud.


“I am so sorry Lacey.
So fucking sorry babygirl.
Daddy was so selfish in so many ways.
And broken in so many others.
If I had known this was going to happen.
I would have never left. . .”


His voice was trembling with each word he spoke. To the point some of them could barely even be heard. His fist balled up a little more.

“I shouldn’t have let them take me away from you.
I shouldn’t have let them affect my mental health.
I shouldn’t have allowed them to take away who I am.
To the point I felt I had to go away. It’s all their fault.

But I'm at fault for being too weak to look past it and be there for you.
For your brother, for your mother.
This is something I will never ever forgive myself for.
Nothing that I’ll ever be able to move past.

It will forever haunt me to know I failed as a father.
If I had been around your mom wouldn’t have been working three jobs.
You wouldn’t have been walking home from school.
I’d make sure someone was there to pick you up.
Make sure you got home safely.

But because I failed as a father.
Because I let them get to me and take me away.
You’re no longer here. You’ll never be back.
It’s all my fault.”


True raw emotion poured out of the man. Everything hit him like a ton of bricks and forced him to realize what a grave mistake he made.

“Lacey, I don’t know how I’ll go on now.
Knowing everything I know and knowing you’re no longer here.
But what I do know is I have been motivated by revenge.
For a good little while now. But now. . .
I won’t rest until I spill Mark’s blood.

I won’t rest until I spill Christian’s blood.
I won’t rest until I take down that entire company.
They took me from you when you needed me most.
For all they did for my mental health. And now more than ever they must pay.
Daddy will make you proud.”


He couldn’t be here any longer. It was too much for him as he had felt he failed in such the highest of magnitudes. Slowly raising back to his feet.

Although every part of his body felt heavy. It made him feel like he was just going to collapse but he held it together and managed to get up.


Turning to slowly start to walk away from the headstone. Heading for the side of the road where the vehicle he was using was parked.

Nicole was standing there leaning against the car waiting for his return. He didn’t say anything to her as he started to walk around to the driver’s side.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t go down there with you.
It’s just still very. . . difficult for me.
I can’t even clear out her room and it’s been six years.
You understand don’t you?”


He gripped the handle to the driver’s side door and started to pull up on it. Because he didn’t give a response it resulted in Nicole lashing out a bit.

“Goddamnit! How could you do this to us?!
I have tried to wrap my mind around everything.
From you disappearing. To you walking back into my life days ago.
Everything that led you down the path you went down.
It just doesn’t make sense to me.
You left us high and dry!”


Her emotion was starting to pour out of her. She couldn’t contain it anymore. Rightfully so it was eleven years of pent up frustration.

“Nicole. . .”

“No, you’re going to hear what I have to say.
I’ve waited eleven years to say this.
How could you let a company you work for break you like that?
How could you let men that don’t truly matter affect your mindset?

How could you let them get inside your head to the point you walked away from us?!
I thought you were stronger than all of that.
I had to tell myself you didn’t love me anymore.
I had to explain to our children you gave up on us.

I had to tell your baby girl as she fought for her life. You wouldn’t be there.
I had to bury her without you standing by my side.
I have to watch our son last out every day because eleven years later.
He still doesn’t understand.

I went through every bit of this alone.
If you let them break you like this. If what you’re saying is true.
Then you’re a coward. You’re a weak minded man.
You are a worthless father and I should have never dated someone like you!”


She was glaring at him. With tears starting to roll down her cheeks.

“And another thing. . .”

That’s when Nicole stormed from the side of the car she was on to where he was. Violently reaching up and grabbing a hold of the mask that sat on his face.

She then ripped it off and held it in her hand. Ever since coming home. He had taken it off once, just to show her he was who he said he was. She continued to glare.


“Get rid of this fucking thing.
Stop being ashamed of who you are.
Be a man and fix this.
Fix it to the best you can.
Or you can walk away again.
But this time don’t come back eleven years later!”


Nicole then found herself throwing the mask at him. It hit him in the chest before falling to the ground at his feet. Silence overtaking them for a moment.

Before he finally managed to look up from the mask on the dirt ground to meet her eyes. His own eyes were still filled with tears.


“I’m trying Nicole. . .
I’m trying!”


His body finally gave out as he collapsed against the side of the driver’s door. Breaking down into a full on cry. All of those emotions hit him at once.

Nicole found herself doing the exact same thing. Breaking down fully as she hovered over the top of him. Eleven years was far too long. Cost him much-much more than he thought.




Date: MAY 12TH, 2024 || Camera: OFF


Escaping into the darkness.

That was the Entity’s thing. They came and they went as they pleased in a situation like that. Following the show though, he had to begin his next journey.

Night had fallen and down the street Entity walked. Blending in with the dark sky. That was until he was coming up on the corner.

There was one little pub that was shining bright. A few men standing on the outside chit chatting with each other. No intention to pay attention to them.

As they got close. Entity aimed to walk across the street with no problems. That was until he heard one of them speak in a drunken slur.


“Look at the freak show that is.
Must be one of those ‘wrestlers’ in town.
Quel tas de conneries!”


Now whatever had been said in his native language got a couple of laughs out of the other two men standing by him.

Entity couldn’t simply let it go. Turning themselves around as their mask lit up there in the pub’s outside lights. Those soulless eyes narrowing on the man.


“Do we have a problem?”

“Go on before I beat the hell out of you.
Ce n'est pas une simulation, mon fils.”


A few more chuckles escaped them all. The one tough french man standing there with a smirk. This lead to Entity stepping forward.

“I’d like to see you try.”

“Try? Are you Stupide?”

“Maybe I am.
Maybe I’m not.
Is that a risk you’re willing to take?”


“Fuck this.”

Following the French man’s drunken words. He went to step forward and was quickly met with a shot to the throat from Entity’s right hand.

The man dropped to his knees gasping for air. Clutching the beer bottle in his hand which resulted in Entity quickly stepping on his hand.

Taking the beer bottle from it and then turning to quickly BASH it against one of the other men’s heads that had been standing there. Dropping the poor man.

The third man locked eyes with Entity briefly before starting to hightail it down the street. Entity then heard the man that had been mocking his gasping with words.


“S'il te plaît! Arrête, je suis désolé!”

Not understanding what was said, but showing no mercy at the same time. Entity drove his knee right into the man’s skull knocking him back against the pavement.

In doing so, a folded up piece of paper fell out of the man’s jacket pocket. Curiosity overtaking the masked figure as he reached down and grabbed the paper.


Opening it up within seconds. Peering at it before peering down at the now unconscious frenchman.

“All that talk. Just for you to be a fan.
Pathetic, if you ask me. At least. . .
I know who my next victim is!”


Briefly his lips were in that wicked smirk. Tossing down the paper on top of the man. It landed right on his chest. Turns out that piece of paper.

Was a flier promoting Climax Control next week in Troy. More importantly on that flier was a photo of both Entity and Eddie Lyons.

A clear promotion for what to expect next week. Entity found himself just walking over the unconscious man to get across the street.

Quickly disappearing into the darkness where he feels the most at home.




Camera: ON


An eerie silence was already set in with the shot opening up to reveal what appeared to be an abandoned zoo. A slow shot went from empty cage to empty cage.

Ever so often catching what looked like to be bones inside those cages.. Whether they were from a decreased animal or not remained a mystery.

Then the true distraction took place. That familiar loud and booming voice could be heard speaking up. Right away sending the shot looking for the masked figure.


“Lions are known as the King of the Jungle. . .”

Finally the shot found Entity. They found themselves sitting there in one of those empty rusted cages. Seemingly in comfort of sorts. Leading to the camera shot zooming in a little bit.

“And for those who do not know why that is.
It’s because Lions are true apex predators.
They rule over their territories with unmatched strength and authority.
The fear they strike into their prey is paralyzing.
And when they’re on the hunt. Nothing and no one can stop their intentions.”


The soulless eyes were just focused on the top of the cage. Looking right up as his words were coming out with flow. It was a bit of a mystery where this was headed.

“Only the true unintelligent dare cross a lion.
To which they pay for their crimes every single time.
It’s a sight to see, but with that being said.
I find it rather amusing that the Sin City faithful like to talk about someone specifically.
And in talking about him. . .
They compare that man to a lion. Say he carries himself with the same mentality.
But I’m not buying it!”


A slight shake in Entity’s head could be seen. Before they stood themselves up. Making sure to put those evil sets of eyes on the recording shot.

“Eddie Lyons. . .
That’s the one that they speak so highly of.
The man they say has that lion mentality.
And the one they see big things in. To the point.
I’ve heard him be called a future World Champion.
A certified Main Event star.
Someone that the company can build around.

But like I said Eddie.
I don’t buy into any of that.
Everything I have heard has been laughable at best.
There’s nothing that’s being said that makes me view you in that light.
Honestly, answer this. What makes you the King of the Jungle around here?
What makes you a true Apex Predator?
Why are you a lion around here? Aside from the dumb spelling of your name.”


The masked figure found himself moving the old rusted gate to the side. Stepping on out of it. Allowing himself to move more freely.

“You see, like I said Lions are true apex predators.
They make sure the jungle understands they are the top of the food chain.
But you haven’t done that. If you were a true predator.
Then your spot in the main event would already be secured.
However, at this point. I don’t think you’ve even sniffed a main event match.

If you were the King of the Jungle.
The World Heavyweight Championship would be around your waist right now.
Instead you’re only good enough to hold a secondary championship.
In a gimmick division where on any given sunday.
If the roulette lands in someone’s favor. It’s a guarantee they win.

That’s not about skill or in this case showing those predator instincts.
And the last time I checked. Lions show no mercy.
They don’t just prey on the weak. They don’t just thrive off hunting the less than equal.
Lions will go toe to toe with their own kind.
Different true beasts. Venture into other territories and take over if needed.”


Based on every word that came out of the Entity’s mouth thus far. It was more than clear they were set out to devalue the Roulette Champion.

“You on the other hand Eddie.
The only time we have seen this ‘lion mentality’ people claim you have. . .
Is when it has been against the weakest of prey.
You thrive on eating the weak.
The Rodrigo Alfonso, the Bill Barnharts, the Justin Smiths.
And hell... even the Peter Vaughns of this company.
That’s pathetic. Not very King of the Jungle like.

And I can already see the future.
You may not be able to defend the constant targets and easy wins over three of them.
But you’ll be willing to die on the hill that Peter Vaughn shouldn’t be lumped in with them.
You’ll talk about your supposed historic big time win over Peter - who became the. . .
The longest reigning Roulette Champion.
Yet that goes back to how I said that division is all about luck.
You remove Peter from it.

You put Peter in a situation where the World Championship is on the line.
He fails. You put him in the ring with true top tier talent.
He fails. You put him in a situation where he has to show what he's truly made of.
And he fails. He’s not the man you claim.
Your ‘big’ win over him truly means nothing in the grand scheme of things.
But more importantly than anything else Eddie.
You’re not the Lion people claim you are.”


An almost disappointed shake of their head could be seen.

“I on the other hand. I’m the King of the Jungle.
I prey on the strong. I assert my dominance.
I set out to take over this territory.
I strike fear into every living being.
And I kill whatever is in my way like a true Apex Predator.”


For the first time since the shot opened up. That wicked smirk that Entity had flashed many times in his most psychotic of episodes could be seen.

“Look at the warpath I am on right now.
I showed up in Sin City Wrestling after eleven very long years.
I went after the one that at the time was viewed as the King of the Jungle.
I targeted J2H. And not once did I back down.
You may point out I didn’t win, but. . .
I sent J2H running for the hills. Made sure he left this territory
I forced him to give up his throne as the King of the Jungle.

HB Carter, that’ll be your next point right Eddie?
Yeah, I lost to Carter. But what did he do with that win?
Nothing as expected. Carter found out real quick.
No one cares about him or his sob story.
But more importantly he found out very quickly.
He didn’t have those predator instincts in him to be at the top.
Look at how he defeated me. The cheap route.

Then made sure he stayed clear away from me.
Because he knew next time he wouldn’t survive.
Miles Kasey and Justin Smith.
Weak prey, but it was needed. Something to eat.
Just to get me to where I needed to go next.
Which led me to Mark Ward and Goth.
One man will likely never stand again.

And will likely never be able to resume his duties as the boss.
While the other one has a second degree burn on his face.
That will ultimately scar.
Forcing him to remember who did that to him for the rest of his life.
But not just that since he didn’t learn his lesson.
I now get to be the one to end his career at Into The Void.
My track record speaks for itself, Eddie.”


For a brief moment Entity then found themselves turning back to the cages that were behind them. Gripping the steel with one of their gloved hands.

Motining for the camera to zoom in.for that brief moment. Which is exactly what they did, allowing Entity to then continue on.


“I am very much like the animals that were once in these cages.
Forced to forget my instincts and forced to forget who I was.
All because I was put in cages like this essentially by having. . .
Sin City Wrestling made sure my legacy was gone.
But deep-deep down. Those predator instincts were always there.

They just had to find a way to come out.
And when they did a few weeks ago. I instantly remembered who I was.
What I am capable of and what great lengths I’m willing to go to in order to get even.
Simply put Eddie, I’m the most dangerous man in this company.
As well as the most dangerous man you’ve ever been in the ring with.

And yet, somehow you believe that you can survive?
You believe that somehow you can take down a true predator?
All because of what people are saying about you?
All because you’re buying into your own hype?
Or is it because of the other lie you tell. . .”


For a brief moment there was a pause that overcame the masked figure. All for a good reason, they wanted to make people question what they meant.

“The lie being that you’re unbreakable.
You’re setting for the belief that no matter what happens to you.
There’s no amount of physical damage done.
No amount of mental anguish you go through.
And no emotionally crippling situation will ever break you.
All of which is nothing more than a lie.

You’re aiming to let the people that believe in you down.
With carrying yourself with that kind of mindset.
As much as it’s a lie, I know that I have to have sympathy.
Even when I don’t want to, because it isn’t like you know any better.
As we’ve discussed before Eddie. No one has truly tested you.
So it’s easy to lie. Even easier to believe the lie.”


Once again the head of Entity shook. It still resembles a disappointed manner.

“But this coming Sunday. I promise you.
You’re going to find out just how breakable you actually are.
Every single punch to your face. It’s going to aim to break your nose.
Or break your cheekbone.
Not so unbreakable in a situation like that.
Are you Eddie?

Of course though, I simply don’t stop at the physical part.
The emotional damage I am going to do to you.
By causing you so much physical torment. To the point. . .
That you're going to question whether or not you can ever wrestle again.
That’s going to be so emotionally taxing. It’ll have you broken on the inside.
Again shattering this facade that you can’t be broken.

And don’t even get me startled on the mental break you’re going to go through.
You see people like you don’t understand me, Eddie.
Every single one of you all think this is about wrestling to me.
And me trying to get even because of what was done to me as a wrestler.
No matter how many times I make it clear. You all make the same mistake.
Then you get in the ring with me and learn the hard way.

All you have to do is ask J2H.
I broke him so bad mentally. He hasn’t wanted to show his face since.
And when he does, it’s because he’s got a beef with some no name kid.
You are going to be broken mentally. You will never recover from this match.
And to top it all off. Those people that believe in your lies and hype you up.
They too will see you as a broken fraud and abandon you.


The talk of violence and breaking the man known as Eddie Lyons was pleasing to the one they called Entity. That much was clear.

With the way they painted lips of the masked figure continue to curl more and more into that wicked smirk with every word spoken.


“Eddie. . .
I’d say this isn’t personal, but it’s just business.
However then I’d just be a liar like you.
This is personal and I’m going to take great pride.
In your downfall!”


The wicked grin of Entity remained plastered all across those painted lips. The soulless and unforgiving gaze of theirs remained on the camera lens as well.

Every word that had been spoken spelled the downfall for Eddie Lyons. All by the hand of the masked figure. There was a sudden flash of white light.

And just like that Entity had disappeared. Leaving the closing shot to be on one of those empty cages. One last final symbolic message sent before fading out.

Pages: [1] 2